Contents Elpis Israel — An Exposition of the Kingdom of God
Contents

The Kingdom Of God

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.357 HAVING laid before the reader in the former parts of this work "the things concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ;" and, I trust, enabled him to be "ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh him a reason of the hope that is in him;" and also to know without doubt, what he must do to be saved, I propose now to give an outline of the things set forth in "the sure word of prophecy" in relation to that crisis in human affairs which has come upon the world, and which is destined to be the occasion of the introduction of the kingdom of God.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.405 The seventy-five years included between the endings of the 1260 and 42, is in part styled, "the time of the end" in Daniel (Dan. 8:17; 11:40); also "the latter days" (Dan. 2:28; 10:14; Ezek. 38:16): being about the same length of time as "the last days" of the Mosaic dispensation, dating from the birth of Christ, three years and eight months before the beginning of the vulgar era. It is the period of the Beast's trouble by sword and flame at the hands of the saints. They are to "consume and destroy his dominion to the end." Their success, however, in this work of blood will be the occasion of bringing up a power upon them, which will overcome them in turn; and by his conquests build up the Image of Nebuchadnezzar, and bring out again to view the Lion, the Leopard, and the Bear of which the image will be broken to shivers; and the Beasts, have their dorninion taken away by the Ancient of Days; though their existence will be prolonged for a season and a time," or 1000 years, during which their destinies will be at the disposal of the inheritors of the kingdom of God.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.435 THE Greco-Roman Dragon, or Fourth Beast, is a symbol which represents the dominion of the whole habitable; of a greater extent of territory than the empire of pagan Rome, by so much as is included in the countries of the Little Horn, which lie beyond the frontiers of the old dominion. But although this symbol covers all this territory, as it were, it was as impossible to signify, by it every thing necessary to be represented as it was by Nebuchadnezzar's Image. The Four Beasts were illustrations of the Image. This was especially the case with the fourth. But, even by these additional symbols many very important details were left unrepresented. Hence, the Fourth Beast has been itself illustrated by the apocalyptic symbols of the dragon, the ten-horned Beast, the two-horned Beast, and the image of the sixth head of the ten-horned Beast, which was also the sixth head of the dragon. But notwithstanding all these symbols have been given, all of them in some particular illustrative of the Image, there remains a highly interesting portion of literal prophecy unsymbolized. The above-named symbols introduce us to the knowledge of things which history has verified, and to events which belong to "the time of the end." They represent the great truth of the destruction of the Sin-power, and the setting up of the kingdom of God; but of the events connected with the subjects of that kingdom, there is a representation that needs to be supplied by other symbols with their appropriate description. These are found in Daniel's vision of the East.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.462 OUR paraphrase was discontinued at the end of the thirty-fifth verse of the eleventh chapter of Daniel. It left Antiochus Epiphanes, the king of the north, at war with the Jews under Judas Maccabeus, who were fighting against fearful odds for their very existence as a nation. The prophecy about the Little Horn king led our attention off from events in the land of Israel to others in Italy and Constantinople where we beheld the Little Greek Horn, and after him, the Little Latin Horn, doing honor to the Roman Bishop, and converting him into a god in their respective dominions. But, though the testimony directed our attention to Rome, in order that we might be able by the transactions of which that city was the centre, to identify the power represented by "the king who did according to his will," before it dismisses the Little Horn by pressing it down into the Assyrian Horn of the Goat, our thoughts are again turned upon Israel and their interesting country, by the prophet telling us that the Little Greek Horn "shall divide the land for gain." This treatment of the holy land is particularly characteristic of the Ottoman power which has possessed the country since 1509, when it was incorporated with the Turkish empire by Selim IX. It has been divided by his successors to their pashas literally "for gain;" by which the ruin of the country was made sure and expeditious. Having purchased principalities in it at enormous prices, they make a conscience of reimbursing themselves in the shortest possible time by every kind of extortion; well-knowing, in past times at least, that if a higher price were offered than they had given, their heads would soon appear at Constantinople, in attestation of their dangerous posts being occupied by equally unscrupulous exactors.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.391 THE fourth beast of Daniel's vision; the ten-horned, and two horned, beasts; and the image of the sixth bead of the ten horned beast, are so many different symbols, which represent the Sin-power in its European Constitution. The apocalyptic beasts and their image are introduced into the thirteenth chapter of Revelation to represent certain things in relation to the Little Horn, to its Eyes, and to its Mouth, which could not have been set forth in the symbol of the Roman dominion seen by Daniel. In this prophet, the Eyes of the Little Horn are said to be "like the eyes of a man," which gave it "a look more stout than its fellow horns." Of the mouth it is said, that "it spake very great things," which were "words against the Most High;" and that "because of the voice of these great words," consumption and final destruction came upon the whole beast. This is the nearest, approach the Eyes and Mouth make to that order of men called the popes. They are represented as an audacious and blasphemous power, "wearing out the saints of the Most High, and changing times and laws;" and concerning the saints, it is added, "they were given into his hand until a time, times, and the dividing of time." Under a new symbol some additional information is given respecting the Eyes and Mouth in the exercise of their power, &c. They are inserted into an image, which is said to resemble that head of the ten-horned beast which had been wounded in its power, throne, and jurisdiction, over the third part of the Roman world (Rev. 8:12 ;13:3,14). This was the sixth, or imperial, head. Hence, the Eyes and Mouth were part of an imperial Image. Now, when we took into the testimony, we find that it did not set up itself; but is the puppet of another power represented by a beast with two horns, which answers to the Littie Horn itself, minus the Eyes. The Mouth of the Little Horn, of the two-horned, and of the ten-horned, Beasts, is common to the three symbols; it is

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

IN the previous chapters the reader has been conducted to the crisis that awaits the world at the conclusion of the time of the end. The two great powers of the day -- namely, Gogue, the Lord of the earth, and the Lion of Tarshish, the king of the sea, have been brought up in battle array in the region of the Dead Sea. This state of things will have been created by the angel of the sixth vial, whose province it is to gather the kings of the earth and of the whole habitable with their armies, into the land of Israel, which is "the great wine-press of the wrath of God" (Rev. 14:19,20), for a space of 200 miles. This will be brought about upon the same principles as the fulfilment of all other prophecies in ages past -- namely, through the policy of "the powers that be," controlled by God. The insurrection of "the earth" in 1848, has created the situation, in which the Roman question, the German question, and the Turco-Hungarian question, have become the elements of an inevitable war throughout Europe, which will terminate in the final destruction of the Austrian empire and the Papacy, and the subjection of the Porte and the toe-kingdoms to the Autocrat. But without some other element to, complicate affairs, things might settle down into a mere substitution of one gigantic despotism for the many lesser ones that now exist. It is necessary, therefore, that some other ingredient be introduced into the mess, in order that the course of events may be directed into an eastern channel, by which the crisis may be transferred from Europe to the Holy Land. This political element is found in the commercial interests of Britain in India; in the importance of Syria, Palestine, and Egypt being in the possession of a friendly people to the preservation of those interests; and in the policy of colonizing Palestine with Jews, and so, attaching them to the interests of the country by which they are protected. Thus the ascendancy of the Autocrat in Constantinople and the West, by the jeopardy

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.392 mouth to them all. It is said to be like the mouth of a dragon; hence it is Roman and lmperial -- the speaking organ of the three. Now the same things are affirmed of it by John as by Daniel. He says, "It speaks great things and blasphemies against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in the heaven." And then it is added, that "it was given to him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them." It also continues the same length of time, which is expressed by "forty-two months" instead of by " time, times, and dividing of time;" for it is clear that as long as the beast lives so long will its mouth continue to speak.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.462 But, is the holy land to continue for ever as it is at this day? Is the Little Horn of the Goat always to divide it for a price

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.435 But why, it may be asked, has all this symbolography been introduced into the Bible? The answer is, to illustrate the relations of the Sin-power to "the holy people" (Dan. 8:24;12:7) in the eastern and western divisions of the Roman empire. By the holy people is meant the twelve tribes of Israel, and the two witnesses, including also the saints of the holy city

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.405 I have said that the 75 years of organization had a 1335 beginning; and, consequently, a similar ending likewise. This is also the case with the 75 years of trouble. There elapsed four years and eight months between the publication of the Justinian code and that of the pandects and institutes. A second edition of the code, amended and enlarged, was proclaimed in rather less than six years after its first publication. Now it is remarkable, that about the same space of six years was occupied by the antagonists of the Beast, in the national assembly of its principal kingdom, in repealing, by its 8370 degrees, the Justinian constitution of the empire by which the Bishop of Rome became the lion-mouth of the dominion, and the Roman superstition, the

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.357 The Lord hath truly said by the prophet, "I have a long time holden my peace; I have been still, and refrained myself " (Isaiah 42:14). It is now about seventeen hundred and fifty years since he spake by his servant John to the seven congregations in Asia Minor; and so entirely has he refrained himself from further revelation of his will, that men have at length almost generally concluded, that he has ceased to take any interest in human affairs. They speculate upon passing events, as though they thought that mankind were formed for no nobler destiny, than to fret out a brief and crushing existence in a precarious competition for food and raiment; and to labor with asinine endurance for the behoof of those, who, by violence, avarice, and fraud, have gained the ascendancy over them. God is not in their thoughts when they treat of the affairs of men. They deal only with secondary causes, while the agency of the great First Cause is supposed to be confined to the saving of "immortal souls" from purgatory, or from burning in liquid brimstone underneath. "Order " at any price, is with them the chief good. They ascribe glory and honor to Satan, though he has established a despotism over the nations which rivals the mythic

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.491 in which it puts the commerce and dominion of the Lion-power, excites the British Government to the adoption of a policy which, in its application to emergencies as they arise, elaborates the restoration of the Jews, and the resuscitation of the east.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.358 dominion of Pluto. Every thing dear to truth, righteousness, and liberty, must be suppressed by armed mercenaries, provided only that bank, stock-exchange, and commercial speculations, and the "vested interests" of public plunderers in church and state, be protected, and preserved intact.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.406 state religion of the Horns. In 533, the supremacy of Rome in ecclesiastical affairs was recognized by Justinian; and in 1260 years after, that is, in 1793, the new constitution was adopted, and the Roman religion abolished. There are other notable consideration of the same kind which the reader may observe for himself in studying the history of these periods. Want of space forbids me going more into detail upon this part of the subject; I shall, therefore, return to a brief outline of what remains concerning the witnesses after their ascension to supremacy in the sight of their enemies.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.436 among the Gentiles. The Roman power, under its several constitutions, has been the destroyer of ''Judah and his companions," and the slayer of the christians, grafted into the stock of Israel, and of those associated with them for their defence against the Beast. The ten horns and Little Horn of the Fourth Beast represent the Roman power of the West in its contest with the two witnesses; but there still remained to be represented, the Roman dragonic power of the East, as the desolator of Canaan and the destroyer of the Jews, who are the political subjects of the kingdom which the God of heaven will set up when he demolishes the Image on the mountains of Israel.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.463 among his pashas? These are questions of great interest to all who believe the gospel of the kingdom of God and his Christ. If the reader have accompanied me through this volume, he will, I doubt not, be ready to answer in full assurance of faith and hope, with an emphatic " "No," it is impossible." Yea, verily, it is impossible that it can always be desolate and subject to the horns of the Gentiles. If it were, the kingdom of God could never be established; for the Holy Land is the territory of the kingdom. To all, then, who believe "the things of the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ," how intensely interesting must the future destiny of this country be! Well may it be said by the prophet, "Ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give him no rest, till he establish, and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth" (Isaiah 62:6,7).

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.392 Now in the exercise of the power given to it, the imperial, or papal image, spoke, and in consequence of its speaking it caused all to be killed who would not do hornage to it. It also caused all its subjects to be marked with the sign of a cross "in their right hand" in ordination, and "on their foreheads" in paidorhantism; and unless a man had this mark he would not permit him to "buy or sell" as a spiritual soul-merchant in his bazaars.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.491 The restoration of Israel is a most important feature in the divine economy. It is indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God; for they are the kingdom, having been constituted such by the covenant of Sinai, as it is written, "Ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and a holy nation" (Exod.19:6). The apostles understood this well enough, and so do all who understand the gospel of the kingdom. After his resurrection, Jesus conversed with them during forty days, "speaking of the things pertaining to the kingdom of God." This was certainly long enough, under the instruction of such a teacher, to enable them to understand the subject well. It took possession of their minds and hearts, and created in them a desire for its immediate establishment. Hence, they put the question to him, saying, "Lord, wilt thou AT THIS TIME restore AGAIN the kingdom to Israel?" (Acts 1:3, 6). It is evident from this that they regarded Israel as having once possessed the kingdom, and expected the same Israel to possess it again. No other meaning can be put upon their words; for to restore a thing "again" to a party implies that they had once possessed it before. When Israel had the kingdom, they were ruled by Israelites, and not by Gentiles, for a foreigner could hold no office under their law. This was not the case in the days of the apostles, for they were ruled by the Roman senate, and kings of its appointment. But it will not be so when the kingdom is restored to them again. The horns of the Gentiles will then be cast out of the land, and they will be ruled by "Israelites indeed," who will have become Jews by adoption; for no Jews or Gentiles after the flesh, can have any part in the government of Israel and the Israelitisb empire, which will embrace all nations, unless their Jewish citizenship is based upon a higher principle than natural birth. The flesh constitutes a Jew a subject of the kingdom, but confers on him no right to sit and rule upon the thrones of the house of David. This is reserved for Christ, and his apostles, who "shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel," when he sits upon the throne of his glory; and for all other Jews and Gentiles, who shall have become "Jews inwardly," for whom the dominion under the whole heaven is decreed in the benevolence of God.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.392 The symbol of this chapter of revelation, it may also be remarked, represents the Gentiles in their civil and ecclesiastical constitution, who tread down the holy city (Rev. 11:2). This is evident from the testimony, that the beast with its ten horns and mouth of a lion, possessed "power over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations." From what has been advanced the reader will then perceive, that two-parties are represented which are antagonists, namely, the saints and the sin-power. Hence, he has before him a symbolical exhibition of the sentence upon the serpent, saying, '' I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel." The saints are marshalled on the side of the woman; and their persecutors on the side of the serpent. The war has been long, fierce, and bloody; but the saints' victory is certain, and the destruction of the beasts and their image inevitable and sure.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.463 But when and how shall the land of Israel be wrested from the Little Horn of the Goat? As to the when, the prophecy contained in the last six verses of the eleventh chapter plainly informs us, that it shall be in the Time of the End; "for to the time of the end shall be the vision" (Dan. 8:17). This period is also termed, "the last end of the indignation; for at the time appointed the end shall be" (v. 19). In other words, the winding up of the vision shall be at the expiration of a given time. The next question is, what given time is this, and when does it expire? In reply to this, I remark, that the only time given in connection with the vision of the Ram and He-Goat, and the prophecy connected with it, is a long interval of 2300 years from the evening to the morning of the vision-period. The Septuagint reads 2400; and the Hebrew may not be better authority than the Greek translation here, and that says 2300, as in the common version. Assuming, then, 2400 is correct, the question is still before us, when does this period expire? A similar inquiry is made in the text, namely, "How long the vision?" "At," or till, "the time of the end shall be the vision." Then the 2400 years are to reach no further than the time of the end, the duration of that end being defined, not by the time of the vision, but by other time given in Mic. 7 chapter. Thus, 2400 to the beginning of the time of the end; 1290 to the commencement of the pouring out of that that is determined upon the Little Horn of the Goat; and 1335 years (which close at the conclusion of "a time, times, and a half,") to the initiation of the time of the end, when "the sanctuary, or holy, shall be cleansed" by the seven months burial of the slain

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.436 To supply this desideratum the symbols of the eighth chapter, and the exposition of them in the ninth and eleventh chapters, were revealed to Daniel. These may be styled the vision and prophecy of the East; while the Fourth Beast is the vision of the West; both of which are set forth briefly and unitedly in the image of divers metals. Having said as much as is necessary to the comprehension of our subject respecting the things which relate to the saints and the western powers, our attention will henceforth be confined to a brief exposition of the vision and prophecy of the East.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.406 Having responded to the "great voice from the heaven, saying unto them, Come up hither!" they were not long in making their power felt. They converted the States General into the National Assembly on June 17, 1789; abolished the feudal system, and all privileges; and declared ecclesiastical property to be the property of the nation. In 1790 they continued to shake the monarchy with great violence. They suppressed all religious orders; and destroyed "seven thousand titles of men" (ONOMATA ANTHROPON); that is, completely abolished all titles of nobility, not even sparing the king's. These things were only preliminary to the fall of the throne. "The tenth of the city fell;" for, in 1792, they abolished the monarchy, and proclaimed a republic. On Jan. 31, 1793, they executed "national justice" upon Louis XVI., the representative of the king, who, in 1685, had massacred them by thousands in cold blood. His Queen soon met with the same fate; and to crown all, the worship of reason was substituted for the vile superstition of Rome. The national justice having been carried to this extent, "the remnant were affrighted." The reign of terror was established. They sent a revolutionary army over the departments with artillery and the guillotine to take vengeance on their enemies. Priests, aristocrats, and their adherents, became bread for the avenger. The dragonnades were retributed by wholesale drownings, and pitiless slaughters. They slew 2160 nobles and priests at Nantes; drowned and shot 2,000 infants, 7641 women, and 5300 artisans. Thus the broadway of the great city became a field of blood from one end of the domain to the other. In the hour of their vengeance, they did not omit an act of justice to the heirs of their brethren, the murdered Hougonots. They restored to them all their confiscated estates which remained unsold; and declared all Frenchmen who were not papists admissible to all offices, civil and military.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.358 Such is the pandemonianism of the world. Sin in its most heartless and hateful deformity reigns the universal despot of the nations. It is enthroned, and decorated with crowns, tiaras, coronets, and mitres; and is gathering strength by fraud, hypocrisy, and murder, for a last and final effort to crush all future endeavors to cast it out unto the earth, and its angels with it. A corrupt and vicious press is the ignoble and servile apologist of its treachery and blood. It flatters the grim assassins of the people, the soul of whose institutions is the ignorant stolidity and cruel superstition, of a dark and iron age. Its sympathies are with profligate kings, blasphemous priests, and savage generals; while no epithet is too vile, or opprobrious, for those who, having endured to the uttermost the debasing and ruinous oppression of their destroyers, seek to break their bonds, expel them from their thrones, and to diffuse truth and science among the people. While a christian would take no part in the armed melee, he is convinced that nothing but violence in the beginning, in order to punish and crush the tyrants, can prepare the way for the amelioration of society. This is the order, as I shall show, which God has ordained as preliminary to the setting up of His kingdom. But the conductors of the press do not understand this. It is not more corrupt and vicious than it is blind to the scriptural philosophy of the things of which it treats. It cannot see afar off, and the objects which are near it cannot comprehend. How applicable to its scribes is the exclamation of the Lord, "O Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but how is it ye cannot discern the signs of the times! " -- signs, which are announcing to the nations with a voice of thunder, that Jehovah [Yahweh] has aroused himself in his holy habitation; that the time has at length come when He will be still and refrain himself no longer; but that He will make bare his holy arm, and "destroy them that destroy the earth " (Rev. 11:18), or oppress mankind.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.492 There are several strange fancies in the world concerning the restoration of the Jews. Some deny it in toto, and yet impose upon themselves the imagination that they believe the gospel of the kingdom! If any such have followed me through this work, they will, I think, long since have concluded that they have been in error. Others advance a little further, and regard it as an "open question" -- a position that may be disputed, but for which more may be said than against it, but concerning which they are not able to decide. This is tantamount to saying that the gospel is an open question, and that they really cannot say whether the kingdom of God will have subjects, or not. There are others who believe that Israel will certainly be restored, but they clog it with a condition which in effect makes its fulfilment impossible, or eternally remote. They tell us that they will not be restored until they are converted to christianity! By christianity they mean the inanity preached from the "sacred desks" of the apostacy -- the pulpit-gospels of the day; "for," say they, "if they abide not in unbelief they shall be grafted into their own olive again. "This is quite true; but the fallacy consists in construing this to mean, that their restoration is predicated on their believing what the Gentiles teach. The Gentiles themselves are in unbelief. How, then, can they convert the Jews? "Because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou Gentile standest by faith. Be not high-minded, but fear: for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee;" for "thou also shalt be cut off if thou continue not in his goodness" (Rom. 11:20-23). Both Jews and Gentiles are faithless in the gospel of the kingdom in the name of Jesus. The Jews believe one part of it, and the Gentiles another part of it, but even these several parts they adulterate with so many traditions, that neither Jews nor Gentiles believe anything as they ought. Therefore, as he broke off Israel by the instrumentality of the Romans, so he is now about to break off the Gentiles by the judgments soon to be poured out upon them.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.358 But, though the Lord hath a long time held his peace, he hath not been unmindful of his people, nor heedless of human affairs. The great incidents of history which have given rise to successive kingdoms and dominions, from the overturning of the king-

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.407 In 1794, the saints had nearly completed the national justice for the present upon the French horn of the beast for its cruelties upon their brethren, and its impiety, and licentiousness, down to this time. It was truly "a great earthquake," and had produced terrible devastation. The real character of the events of this epoch has never been appreciated as far as I am informed. They have been viewed too much as the incidents merely of a sanguinary conflict between political factions. Viewed in this light, indeed, the actors in the scenes can only be looked upon with horror and detestation. They were exceedingly wicked and depraved men; and so were God's "sanctified ones" the unpitying Medes, whom he had prepared to execute vengeance upon Babylon. "The wicked are the sword of the Lord;" hence, it is in this light his ''saints" of the Median character must be regarded. Viewed through a scripture medium, we see in the democracy of the eighteenth century, the sword of God "bathing itself in the heaven, and coming down upon the people of his curse to judgment" (Isaiah 34:5). If the saints to whom the judgment of the beast is committed were men disposed to mercy, they would be unqualified for their work in the absence of the captain of their salvation. The saints of the holy city are not appointed to take vengeance at present. This work is for the wicked, that the wicked may destroy the wicked. But with all their depravity, the saints of the sword were no worse, nor, indeed, so detestible, as Charles IX, Louis XlV, the popes, the inquisition, and the savage mercenaries by whom their orders were executed. There has been this redeeming quality in the saints, that they have ''helped the woman ;" and in their conflicts protected "the remnant of her seed" against the beast; while kings, priests, and nobles, have soaked the soil of Europe with their blood; and celebrated their sufferings with illuminations, gifts, and merry-makings (Rev. 11:10).

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.436 The reader is invited to peruse the eighth chapter of Daniel. About three years after the vision of the Four Beasts the prophet saw another vision in which there were only two, namely, a Ram and He-goat. The former had two horns of unequal height, and "the higher came up last.'' In the twentieth verse we are informed that the horns represent the kings of Media and Persia." Hence the Ram symbolises the Medo-Persian power with its two dynasties which were not contemporary, but came up one after the other, the Median first, and then the Persian. Having established itself, the Medo-Persians pushed their conquests westward towards Greece (Dan. 11:2), northward toward Armenia, and southward towards Egypt and Ethiopia; so that no powers could stand before them, nor was there any dominion strong enough to deliver the conquered nations from their yoke.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.464 in Hamon-Gog (Ezek. 39:11-16). To repeat the question, then, "How long the vision (concerning the taking away of) the daily, and the treading down by that which maketh desolate, to give both the holy (land) and the host (of Israel) to be trodden under foot?" To this question it was replied, "Unto 2400 days; then shall the holy (land) be cleansed." We are not to understand by this, that the holy land would be cleansed in the 2401st year; but that the 2400 years being expired, the subsequent event to be brought about would be the cleansing of the land of Israel. This is a work that requires time, and cannot possibly be accomplished till after the battle of Armageddon.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.392 In the previous chapter I have briefly sketched the cruelties practised by the Ten Horns, the-Little Horn, and the ecclesiastical image, upon the witnesses and the holy city (called the saints in the aggregate) in all the countries in which they have appeared. France, and the "bloody house of Austria," have been pre-eminent in the strife. They are dyed in infamy of every kind, which they have enacted on the most virtuous of the human race. In all their deeds of fiendishness, they have been

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.492 The work of grafting Israel into their own olive belongs to God, who, as the scripture saith, "is able to graft them in again." No one, I presume, will dispute his ability. As I have shown elsewhere, he has assigned the work of restoration to the Lord Jesus, who will graft them in again upon a principle of faith. He will bring their unbelief to an end in a way peculiar to the emergency of the case. When the fulness of the Gentiles is come in, then Israel's blindness will be done away.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.393 applauded by the archdemon of the papacy, who styles them his beloved sons, and the mercenary instruments of his cruelty, his "dear children." Does the reader suppose that the just and merciful Father of the Lord Jesus Christ, and of those who keep His commandments and have His testimony, has looked on the fiendism of the sin-power with indifference; and that He will permit their wrongs to die unavenged? if he does, he has greatly mistaken God's character, and knows nothing at all of the awful judgments He has decreed against those who "bruise the heel" of His beloved. Did He judge Egypt for oppressing Israel though at the time idolators; did He sink Sodom into the volcanic abyss for its crimes; and did He punish Judah with pestilence, famine, sword, and scattering for eighteen centuries, because of unbelief of "the truth as it is in Jesus," and for killing his servants -- and will He not avenge His elect whom He hath chosen upon the demoniac powers which have continued to crush them? The scripture saith, "Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints and "precious shall their blood be in His sight." If the blood of the murdered Abel, crying from the ground, was heard of God and avenged, what shall be said of that exceeding great and piercing cry, which upon the same principle, ascends to his throne from that ocean of blood which has been poured out like water from the hearts of his slaughtered saints? Doth it not cry aloud to heaven against popes, emperors, kings, hypocritical and blaspheming priests, and their hordes of mercenaries; and against all ecclesiastical abettors of arbitrary power in church and state? Yes, that voice, though unheard and unheeded by those who worship the beasts and their image, continually ascendeth, and hath "entered into the ears of the Lord of sabaoth," saying, "How long, O Lord, holy and true dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth?" (Rev.6:10). The hour has come, and the death-knell of the destroyer has sent forth its clangor throughout the. dominion of the Roman beast. As in the case of Sodom, though unseen by the eye of the flesh, God has "come down to see if they have done altogether according to the cry." He has found it even so. "Their sins have reached unto heaven," therefore, He will reward them double for all the evil with which they have afflicted His saints.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.464 I say that "the cleansing of the sanctuary" is the cleansing of the land of Israel; and I cannot conceive how any other interpretation can be put upon it in the face of Ezekiel's testimony short of this. He predicts the fighting of a great battle in the land of Israel "in the latter days," which is synonymous with "the time of the end." He describes it as taking place between the Lord God and a great northern power, which is signally defeated upon the mountains of Israel. The heaps of slain are enormous; for it takes seven months to bury them, and seven years to use up their weapons as fire-wood for domestic purposes. ''Seven months," says Ezekiel, "shall the house of Israel be burying of them, that they may cleanse the land." Then describing the thorough manner in which the buriers shall do their work, so that not a single bone shall be left visible, he finishes this part of his prediction by saying, "THUS shall they cleanse the land."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.436 Things continued thus about two centuries from the death of Belshazzar, when a power arose in the west which was represented to Daniel by a unicorn, that is, by a goat with one horn. This was the Macedonian kingdom; and the horn, its first king, or Alexander the Great. He is styled in the vision "a notable horn;" and in the prophecy "a mighty king, ruling

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.407 A most unexpected event marked the end of the second woe which has hitherto been under consideration. It was revealed to John that the reign of terror would pass away by their giving "glory to the God of heaven." The democracy, which had been trained to atheism and blasphemy by the Roman superstition and the "philosophers," had decreed that there was no God when they abolished the papal worship. The nation, however, did not maintain this edict for many months; for on May 7, 1794, Robespierre obtained a decree from the convention, proclaiming the existence of the Supreme Being; and another

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.359 dom and throne of God and of David, his anointed, in Judea, by the Chaldeans, to the present time, are but events predetermined and arranged in the purpose of God, and revealed in the "sure word of prophecy." Not a kingdom has been established, nor a king dethroned, but it has formed a move, which has contributed to the maturity of the present crisis which will ultimate in the introduction of the kingdom of God. This truth is beautifully expressed in the words of the prophet, saying, "Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever; for wisdom and might are His: and He changeth the times and the seasons: HE REMOVETH KINGS AND SETTETH UP KINGS: He giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding: He revealeth the deep and secret things: He knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with Him" (Dan. 2:20-22). It is He to whom all things are subjected; "for He ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever He will, and setteth up over it the basest of men" (Dan. 4:17). This is the reason why men and women with so little wisdom, or rather possessed of so much positive folly and imbecility, are able to rule the nations without "setting on fire the course of nature." [See James 3:6]. When their wickedness and stupidity become obstacles to His purpose, He removes them out of the way, and introduces other actors upon the stage. In this way, He controls and regulates the world's affairs; but in every interference He shapes the course of events towards the consummation predetermined from the foundation of the world.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.493 The restoration of the Jews is a work of time, and will require between fifty and sixty years to accomplish. When Gogue comes to be lord of Europe, like Pharaoh of old, he will not permit Israel to remove themselves and their wealth beyond his reach. His dominion must, therefore, be broken before the north will obey the command to "give up," and the south to "keep not back;" and even then Israel must fight their way to Palestine as in the days of old. The truth is, there are two stages in the restoration of the Jews, the first is before the battle of Armageddon; and the second, after it; but both pre- millennial. God has said, "I will save the tents of Judah first." This is the first stage of restoration. Jesus has already been "a stone of stumbling and rock of offence" to Judah and his companions for 40 years, that is, from the day of Pentecost to the destruction of the temple, so that they need not be subjected to a like process any more. But the word saith, "He shall be a stone of stumbling and rock of offence to both the houses of Israel" (Isaiah 8:14); now it is well known that this has not been fulfilled in relation to the ten tribes. They did not inhabit Canaan at the time Jesus sojourned and ministered there. The gospel of the kingdom has never been preached to them in his name; hence, they are only acquainted with him as they have heard of him by the report of Jesuits, and the priests of Gentile superstitions -- a report which is incapable of making men responsible for not believing. It remains, then, after Judah's tents are saved, to make use of them as apostles to, their brethren of the other tribes, to preach to them a word from Jerusalem (Isaiah 2:2), inviting them to come out from the nations, and to rendezvous in "the wilderness of the people," preparatory to a return to a land flowing with milk and honey, in which Judah is dwelling safely under the sceptre of the Seed promised to their fathers. Judah's submission to the Lord Jesus, as the result of seeing him, will give them no right to eternal life, or to the glory and honor of the kingdom. It just entitles them to the blessedness of living in the land under the government of Messiah and the saints. So with the Ten Tribes; their faith in the word preached will entitle them to no more than an union into one kingdom and nation with Judah; and a participation in the blessings of Shiloh's reign during their natural lives. If any of them attain to eternal life and glory, it will be predicated on some other premises than those which precede their restoration.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.359 In ages past, God has had among the nations a people of his own. These are wise in the wisdom of God, and venerate His word above all things. Though not His counsellors, he has graciously condescended to inform them what He intends to do before it comes to pass. Hence, it is testified by the prophet, that "the Lord God will surely do nothing, but He revealeth his secret unto his servants the prophets" (Amos. 3:7). This revelation is made that his people's faith may be confirmed and enlarged; and that in every generation they may know the times and seasons to which they stand related. Knowing the signs they are enabled to discern the times; and while consternation and dismay cause men's hearts to fail, they are courageous, and rejoice in perceiving the approach of the kingdom of God. This is the proper use of the prophetic word. It was thus that the ancients used it, and were enabled to live in advance of their contemporaries. This appears from the exhortation of the

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.408 on June 8, decreeing a national festival to his honor, which was celebratcd accordingly in Paris with popular demonstrations of joy. Thus ended the sixth trumpet, which was to be quickly succeeded by the seventh and last.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.437 with great dominion, and doing, according to his will" (Dan. 11:3). The ram's dominion is represented by the silver part of the image, and the Goat's by the brazen, ''which bare rule over all the earth." War broke out between these two powers, which ended in the breaking off of the Ram's two horns; so that the hundred and twenty-seven provinces of the Ram, stretching from India to Ethiopia, were transferred to the Macedonian victor. Now, "when he stood up," or "was strong," "his kingdom," or ''great horn was broken, and instead of it came up four notable horns towards the four winds (wings) of heaven;" that is, "four kingdoms stood up out of the nation." These have been enumerated on pages 369 and 370 in speaking of the four heads of the Leopard, which represent the same thing as the four horns. Of the horns, it is said, "they stood up not in his power," which is interpreted to signify, that the power of the kingdoms did not accrue ''to the first king's prosperity ; for his kingdom was plucked up for others beside them.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.464 But, if the 2400 years terminate at the time of the end, when do they commence, that we may know when the time of the end begins?

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.393 Such, then, is the case before us. The great national crime has been committed, and perpetuated, of converting the truth of God into a lie, of blaspheming His name, and of bruising the

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.494 There is, then, a partial and primary restoration of Jews before the manifestation, which is to serve as the nucleus, or basis, of future operations in the restoration of the rest of the tribes after he has appeared in the kingdom. The pre-adventual colonization of Palestine will be on purely political principles; and the Jewish colonists will return in unbelief of the Messiaship of Jesus, and of the truth as it is in him. They will emigrate thither as agriculturists and traders, in the hope of ultimately establishing their commonwealth, but more immediately of getting rich in silver and gold by commerce with India, and in cattle and goods by their industry at home under the efficient protection of the British power. And this their expectation will not be deceived; for, before Gogue invades their country, it is described by the prophet, as "a land of unwalled villages, whose inhabitants are at rest, and dwell safely, all of them dwelling without walls, and having neither bars nor gates; and possessed of silver and gold, cattle and goods, dwelling in the midst of the land" (Ezek. 38:11,12,13). Now any person acquainted with the present insecure condition of Palestine under the Ottoman dominion must be satisfied from the testimony, that some other power friendly to Israel must then have become paramount over the land, which is able to guarantee protection to them, and to put the surrounding, tribes in fear. This is all that is needed, namely, security for life, and property and Palestine would be as eligible for Jewish emigration as the United States have proved for the Gentiles.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.394 heel of his saints. All nations are guilty of this, and as national offences can only, and must necessarily, be punished, by national judgments, retribution is pouring out upon them according to the word of the Lord. The outline I have sketched has brought us down to the epoch of the death of the two witnesses. Daniel beheld this, and at the same time received the information, that the Little Horn was to triumph over "the saints" to the end of the beast's life, which it arrives at by the end of 1260 years. This long period having elapsed, he beheld a sight, the knowledge of which must rejoice the heart of every one who sympathises in the award of justice to them who are oppressed. He saw a revolution in human affairs that completely reversed every thing that had previously existed. Instead of "the saints" being worn out any longer, he saw the power of judgment given to them (Dan. 7:22,26) to take away the dominion of the Little Horn to slay the beast, and to destroy his body with the burning flame, so that nothing represented by the symbol should be left (Dan. 7:26).

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.27 The solution of this problem will be found on page 27 of the Chronikon Hebraikon, published in pamphlet form. It is there shown that the "evening-morning" period of Dan. 8:14, should read 2400 instead of 2300; and that the reed or rule by which the beginning of this time of the vision should be ascertained is, that the time of a vision must be computed from the first event foreshadowed in the vision: inasmuch that it cannot be perceived that there is any valid reason for the exclusion of any of the events of a vision from its time. My suspicion was not awakened with regard to the correctness of the reading of this text on the publication of the former editions of this work. I am, however, now satisfied that 2300 is a corruption of some

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.437 Now, in the latter time of these four Macedonian kingdoms, a fifth power made its appearance among them, and subdued them all. This is represented in the vision by a Little Horn growing up out of one of the four horns; and in the prophecy, as "a king doing according to his will" (Dan.11:36). Though relatively small in its beginnings, this fifth power "waxed exceeding great, toward the south, or Egypt: towards the east, or Euphrates; and toward the pleasant land of Canaan (Dan. 8:9). The history of the kingdoms into which Alexander's dominion was broken, enables us to determine what fifth power is represented by the little horn of the goat, and upon which of the four horns it made its appearance in relation to the land of Israel, which is the arena of the latter time of the vision and prophecy. The Little Hoin, then, is representative of the dragon's power in the East, that is, of the Roman; which was planted on the Assyro-Macedonian Horn B.C. 65, when it became a province of the dragon empire. It continued to wax exceeding great in these countries until it established its dominion over Syria, Palestine, part of Arabia, and Egypt. The tenth, eleventh, and twelfth verses, represent the part it was to enact in the overthrow of the Jewish state; and the twenty-fifth out lines its ecclesiastical policy, and its exaltation against the Prince of princes in "the last end of the indignation," when it "shall be broken without hand," that is, by the Stone of Israel when he smites the Image on the feet.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.408 "In the days of the voice of the seventh angel when he shall sound (HOTAN MELLE SALPZEIN) the secret of God shall be finished, as He hath declared to his servants the prophets" (Rev. 10:7). Here is a continuance of time specified, namely, "in the days of the voice of the angel;" that is, the sounding of the last trumpet would be no exception to those which had gone before; but, that as they had occupied years in sounding, so the seventh would sound through a succession of years, even until the kingdom of God should be established as revealed in the writings of the prophets (Dan. 2:44). This is the declared mystery, to the manifestation of which all things are tending.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.360 apostle who says, "We have a sure word of prophecy, whereunto you do well to take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place until the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts: knowing this first that no prophecy of scripture originates of one's own prescience. For prophecy came not at any time by the will of man; but the holy men of God spake being moved by the holy spirit " (2 Pet. 1:19-21). Some were not unmindful of this exhortation, which is as applicable to us as to them; for the day has not yet dawned, nor has the day-star arisen. Were it not for the prophetic word, the "heirs of the kingdom" would be in as outer darkness as gaol-chaplains, who burn the flesh to cure the soul; or administer the "sacrament" to gallows-thieves about to die! The sure prophetic word is itself a shining light, but, having been "put under a bushel," mankind are left enshrouded in Egyptian night. "Be mindful," saith the scripture, "of the words spoken before by the Holy prophets;" and on the ground that this was the case, the apostle adds, "Therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own stedfastness" (2 Pet. 3:17). The words of the prophets to which he referred, related to the destruction of the Hebrew commonwealth. His brethren were acquainted with these prophesies, and therefore knew what was about to happen, though not the day or the hour. Hence, this knowledge was to be their caution and security against being led away by the spiritualizers of the time, who wrested the scriptures to their own destruction (v. 16).

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.494 But to what part of the world shall we look for a power whose interests will make it willing as it is able to plant the ensign of civilization upon the mountains of Israel? The reader will, doubtless, anticipate my reply from what has gone before. I know not whether the men, who at present contrive the foreign policy of Britain, entertain the idea of assuming the sovereignty of the Holy Land, and of promoting its colonization by the Jews; their present intentions, however, are of no importance one way or the other; because they will be compelled, by events soon to happen, to do what, under existing circumstances, heaven and earth combined could not move them to attempt. The present decisions of "statesmen" are destitue of stability. A shooting star in the political, firmament is sufficient to disturb all the forces of their system; and to stultify all the theories of their political astronomy. The finger of God has indicated a course to be pursued by Britain which cannot be evaded, and which her

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.360 From these premises we may conclude, that as the Lord has also revealed what is to come to pass in these latter days, it is both our duty and privilege to make ourselves acquainted with it, that our faith may grow and be strengthened; our affections be detached from the fleeting present, and set more firmly on things to come; that our minds may be fortified against error; and that we may be prepared to meet the Lord as those who have kept their garments, and shall not be put to shame (Rev. 16:15). It is our own fault if we are not "light in the Lord." He has plainly set before us what is happening in our day, and what is yet to occur. Hence, while the priests of the State Church are drowsily exclaiming, while war and political murders abound, "Give peace in our time, O Lord!" -- and while peace societies are with infidel voices crying, "Peace and safety:" they who take heed to the prophetic word "know before," that

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.408 The things which will have been accomplished when the seventh trumpet shall have ceased to sound are stated summariiy in the following words; "And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Anointed (CHRISTOS;) and he shall reign for ever and ever." This is the consummation, which is introduced by these foregoing events, to wit; "The nations were angry, and thy wrath is corne, and the time of the dead, that they should be separated, and that Thou shouldest give the reward to Thy servants the prophets, and to the saints, and them that fear thy name, small and great: and shouldest destroy them that destroy the earth." In connection with these wonderful events, "the temple of God was opened in the heaven, and there was seen in His temple the Ark of His testament;" and this exhibition is to be accompanied by "lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, and, great hail" (Rev. 11:15,19); the result of which will be the translation of the kingdom under the whole heaven to the prophets, and saints, and to them who fear the name of the Lord.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.438 We see, then, that Daniel treats of two Little Horns; the one the "Holy Roman" power of the west that came up "after" the Ten Horns; and the other the Pagan Rome power of the east that appeared in Syria and Palestine in the latter end of the Macedonian kingdoms, and before the Ten Horns by many centuries. The Little Horns are representative of powers on certain territories, not of races. It matters not whether they be pagan Romans, catholic Greeks, Moslem Turks, or Greek catholic Russians, the power that rules in Constantinople and plants its standard in Assyria, is the Little Horn of the Assyro-Macedonian Horn of the Goat; and begins its career by crucifying "the Prince of the Host" (Dan. 8:11); destroying Jerusalem and the temple; sets up a god in Rome whom his fathers knew not; and ends by standing up against Michael, the Prince of princes, who brings him to his end, with none to help him (Dan. 9:26; 11:38; 13:25; 11:45; 12:1). All the power of the dragon in relation to Israel and the land of promise is embodied in the Little Horn of the East. The smiting of the Image, the breaking of the Goat's little horn, and the binding of the dragon are synchronous and synonymous catastrophies; and "the stone," "the Prince of princes," "Messiah the prince," and "Michael the great prince who stands up for Israel," are but different titles by which the Lord Jesus is designated, who is to descend from heaven and fight the battle of God Almighty against them.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.465 of the Hebrew manuscripts in the hands of Western Jews, from which it found its way into modern versions.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.394 The territory which is to be the scene of this judgment is all that region comprehended in the Roman Dragon, and in the Austrian and German domain. By the Roman Dragon, I mean, the old Roman territory, extending from the Euphrates to the German Ocean, including Turkey, Italy, Switzerland, Roman Africa, and the other countries contained within the limits of the ten toe-kingdoms. Upon this territory, then, our attention must be fixed if we would discern the progress of the events by which the beast's destiny is fulfilled. He is to be destroyed by the burning flame. It is evident therefore that the territory of his dominion will be turned into a region of flame, in which the populations being everywhere insurgents and contending with fire and sword against their oppressors, it will become ''a lake of fire burning with brimstone" (Rev. 19:20). Into this are cast alive the two-horned beast of the earth, and the image, which before the end of its existence is stripped of its imperial character, and reduced to the humbler dignity of a "prophet," and that a false one.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.495 counsellors will not only be willing, but eager, to adopt when the crisis comes upon them.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.394 What remains of this chapter will be occupied in explaining these words of the prophet, "The judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and destroy it unto the end" (Dan. 7:26). The judgment sits upon the whole beast, and consists of slaying and burning. This distinction is preserved in the apocalypse; for whilst the beast and false

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.465 In this vision of Dan. 8., the first event the prophet sees is the last horn of the Ram Power overtopping the first -- verse 3. This event came to pass B.C. 540, when the Persian Dynasty of the Ram represented by Cyrus superseded the Median at the death of Darius the Mede. Can any good reason be given why this coming up of the higher horn last should not be included in the 2400? I can see none. I accept it, therefore, as the beginning of the vision's evening-morning time. Hence the question, "How long the vision of the Daily and of the transgression making desolate, to give both the Holy and the Host for a trampling?" must be understood as an inquiry, "How long shall it be from the Persian Horn overtopping the Median Horn to the Time of the End, when the Holy and the Host shall no longer be given over for a treading down?" -- for "to the time of the end shall be the vision" -- verse 17. The answer to the question reveals the terminal epoch. So long a time was to elapse before "THE DAY OF VENGEANCE" came. The 2400 would not include the day of vengeance, but would conduct to that terrible epoch, concurrent with the end of the Sixth, and all the quadragintal period of the Seventh, vials; that is, an epoch commencing with the opening of the third section of the Frog Sign in which the advent occurs, and continuing in all the period of the Seventh Vial, in which the Seven Thunders utter their voices, and ending with this last vial, which occupies the forty years of Israel's Exodus testified of in Mic. 7:15.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.438 Such, then, was "the vision" which was understood by none. At the time it was revealed, Jerusalem and the temple were in ruins and Israel dispersed among the Gentiles. The time, however, has approached to within two years of the period of restoration. Daniel being aware of this from the testimony of Jeremiah, made confession of sins, and supplicated the return of national prosperity. His prayer was heard, and "the man Gabriel," who had given him the interpretation of the symbols of the vision, was sent forth to "give him skill and understanding" of that part of the vision of the Ram and the Goat, which had reference to the subject of his prayer; and to communicate some additional particulars. "The matter" revealed is termed the prophecy of the seventy weeks. In this he was informed that a decree should be made for the restoration of the Jewish state; but that at a subsequent period the city and temple should be again destroyed; and that this second destruction should be followed by a desolation of the country which should continue

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.408 The eleventh chapter of the Revelation terminates with the glorious and terrible advent of Christ. The thirteenth verse records the end of the sixth trumpet or second woe; and the nineteenth, the end of the seventh trumpet, or of the third woe, which is consummated in the destruction of the tyrants who have for so many ages been the demoralizers and destroyers

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 the hour of God's judgment is come, and that destruction is at the door.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.495 The decree has long since gone forth which calls upon the Lion of Tarshish to protect the Jews. Upwards of a thousand years before the British were a nation, the prophet addresses them as the power which at "evening-tide" should interest themselves in behalf of Israel. In view of this, "the time of the end," he says, "The nations shall rush like the rushing of many waters: but God shall rebuke them, and they shall flee far off, and shall be chased as the chaff of the mountains before the wind, and like a rolling thing before the whirlwind;" or, as it is expressed by another, "and they became like the chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them" (Dan. 2:35): "behold," says the former prophet, concerning Israel at this time, "at evening-tide trouble; and before the morning he is not. This is the portion of them that spoil us, and the lot of them that rob us" (Isaiah 17:14) -- referring, doubtless, to the overthrow and destruction of Gogue. Now, the invasion of their country by a spoiler at "evening-tide," who robs them, implies their previous return. This finished colonization Isaiah styles, "a present unto the Lord of hosts of a people scattered and peeled;" for, speaking of "the time of the end," he says, "In that time shall the present be brought unto the Lord of hosts of a people scattered and peeled * * * to the place of the name of the Lord of Hosts, the Mount Zion " (Isaiah 18:7). But, then, the question returns upon us, by whom is the present to be made? The prophet answers this question in the first verse, saying, "Ho! to the land shadowing with wings, which is beyond the rivers of Khush: that sendeth by sea whirling things, even on vessels of fleetness upon the waters, Go ye swift messengers, to a nation scattered and peeled, to a people terrible from this and onward: a nation prostrate and trodden down, whose land the rivers (invading armies, Isaiah 8:7) have spoiled." Now, the geography of this passage points to the Lion-power of Tarshish as to "the land shadowing with wings." Taking Judea, where the prediction was delivered, as the place of departure, the word " "beyond" points to the east; that is, running a line from Judea across the Euphrates and Tigris, "the rivers of Khushistan," it passes into Hindostan, where "the Merchants of Tarshish, and its young lions," rule the land. But the British power is still further indicated by the insular position

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 In pursuance, then, of the work before us, namely, that of unfolding the train of events which are to ultimate in the setting up of the kingdom of God, I shall proceed to show the things represented in

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.409 of the people; and in the introduction of the era of blessedness to the world. As I have said, the sounding of the last trumpet is not an instantaneous blast, but a series of blasts in regular succession. He is the trumpeter who summons the nations to war throughout the 75 years, after which "the judgment sits to take away the dominion of the fourth beast to consume and destroy it unto the end." While this trumpet is sounding, seven angels, or messengers, are engaged in pouring out "the wrath of God upon the earth," or continental Europe and Asia, especially that portion of them comprised in the Greco-Roman Dragon. The portion of wrath committed to these symbolical angels are termed "vials," which were to be emptied upon certain territories and powers of the Roman world. The first five were consecutive in their beginnings, but afterwards concurrent for several years. The vengeance they contained fell upon the ten horns of the beast, the two-horned beast, and the image of the beast; while the agent, or executioner, was the French democracy, to which power was given." They had first plagued God's enemies, and those of his people, in France; and having finished their work there, they were let loose upon the other horns of the beast, and upon its little horn and its appendages, to plague them for their crimes against God and man. The democracy were invited to their work abroad by the continental coalition against France, in which Austria was a principal. The reader can consult the history of the period for details; it will be sufficient for me to say here, that with every disadvantage in the outset, the sans-cullottes-soldiery became at length every where triumphant. They were without funds, imperfectly armed and disciplined, and led on by inexperienced generals; they were opposed by well-appointed armies, with all the military talent of Europe to direct them: but God's power was with them in a way not visible to flesh. They were contending with His foes, and avenging the blood of His saints, therefore no power could withstand them so long as they did not transcend their mission. This history of these events ought to teach politicians, that God can punish the destroyers of the earth by an agency which in itself is without strength or wisdom. When He takes the work in hand the feeble become strong; and the poor despise riches. His saints of Media "did not regard silver; and as for gold, they delighted not in it." Politicians speculate as though money were omnipotent; and we hear

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.439 till that determined should be poured out upon the desolator, that is, on the Little Horn of the goat in "the time of the end."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.402 For the easier comprehension of the relative beginning and end of the 2400, the 1290, and the 1335 years in relation to Israel and their country, I have subjoined a simple scale, which I think will answer the purpose; premising, however, that the "time, time and a half" of Daniel chapter twelve, which also terminate with the "42" ending of the "time, times, and dividing of time" of chapter seven, according to the diagram on page 402, are synchronous with the end of the 1335 years, beyond which none of the symbolical numbers extend.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.395 prophet are cast alive into a lake of fire; "the remnant," or the horns that remain, are "slain with the sword of him that sits upon the horse, which sword proceedeth out of his mouth."

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.496 of its seat of government; for the "sending of fleet messengers by the sea." implies that the shadowing power is an island state. Ambassadors are sent from the residence of the Court, and if they proceed to their destination by sea, the throne of the power must be located in an island. The text, therefore, points to the north and east, to England and Hindostan, as the land shadowing Israel with its wings. To Britain, then, the prophet calls as the, protector of the Jewish nation in the evening-tide trouble, and commands it to send its messengers in swift vessels because the crisis is urgent, and to plant Israel as "an ensign upon the mountains" (Isaiah 18:3); as it is written in another place, saying, "The Lord shall set an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth" (Isaiah 11:12). When this is accomplished to the required extent it becomes a notable sign of the times. It will then be seen that the political Euphrates is evaporated to dryness, and that Israel is walking in the way of the kings of the east. In view of.this, the prophet addresses mankind, saying, "All the inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, tremble, when he lifteth up an ensign on the mountains; and when he bloweth a trumpet, shall hear." The ensign being planted on the mountains of Israel by Britain, the Lord will cause the Assyrian Autocrat to "blow a trumpet," summoning the hosts of his nations to war; for he has: said, "I will bring thee, 0 Gogue, against my land." They will "ascend and come like a storm from the north parts, and be like a cloud to cover the land" (Ezek. 38:9,15); but "they shall be left together unto the fowls of the mountains, and to the beasts of the earth; and the fowls shall summer upon them, and all the beasts of the earth shall winter upon them," for their carcasses will lie exposed for "seven months" upon the field (Ezek. 39:14). Then shall "the present" be brought in full of all the tribes of Israel not previously assembled by "the land shadowing with wings."

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.395 "With the breath of his lips will he slay the wicked." This implies a prolongation of existence to certain powers beyond that of the beast and false prophet. These will be totally destroyed by "the saints;" but "the remnant" are reserved for a future fate at the hand of the King of kings, and Lord of lords. Daniel makes the same distinction in the judgment of the fourth beast. Speaking of it as a whole, he says, "I beheld till the beast was slain, and his body given to the burning flame." The Consuming affects the body; and the destroying, "the remnant" of his political carcass by the sword. Turkey, and the Austro-papal, dominions, constitute the body and Little Horn of the beasts. These go into perdition first. They entirely disappear from among ''the powers that be as completely as a carcass cast into Nebuchadnezzar's furnace. After their fate is sealed, a power arises to conquer the toe, or horn kingdoms, which are not suppressed, but made tributary to the conquering power; and are incorporated as vassal kingdoms into his dominion; and under his banner meet the Lord of hosts in battle in the plains of another Waterloo, called Armageddon, where both he and they are overcome, and lose their crowns forever.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.402 From this diagram it will be seen that the 2400 terminated a few years later than the period of 1290 years; and that the time

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.439 But, he was informed, that between the restoration from Babylon and the second destruction of the city, the following important events would come to pass, namely, first, the transgression of the law of Moses would be put an end to; secondly, an end would be made of sin-offerings by causing the sacrifice and oblation to cease; thirdly, reconciliation would be made for iniquity by cutting off Messiah the prince; fourthly, everlasting righteousness, as opposed to the temporary righteousness of the law, would be brought in; fifthly, the vision and the prophecy would be sealed up in the confirmation of the covenant; and sixthly, the Most Holy would be Anointed. These things were to be brought about by the instrumentality of the Little Horn of the goat; who would "magnify himself against the Prince of the host (of Israel)' and by him the daily (sacrifice and oblation) should be taken away, and the place of sanctuary (the temple) be cast down. To effect this "an army, (the people of the Prince that should come) should be given him against the daily; "because the transgressors in Israel "had come to the full." Therefore he should "cast down the truth (the law and covenant of Sinai) to the ground," and "prosper and practise, and destroy the mighty and the holy people."

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.410 "financial reformers" predicting the inactivity of Russia and Austria for want of funds! Where did the barbarians procure funds for the overthrow of the western empire in the fifth and sixth centuries? Did they not support themselves by the spoil? Let the Russian treasury be as empty as it is said to be, and its expenditure exceed its revenue by double the alleged deficit, it will only operate as a pressure from within, causing her autocrat to "enter into the countries, and to overflow and pass over," and to enrich himself with the spoil of those he is destined to subdue.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 This was a colossus in human form, which appeared to the king of Babylon in a dream. The head was of gold; the breast and the arms of silver; the belly and the thighs of brass; the legs of iron; and the feet part of iron and part of clay. While the king continued to behold it a stone poised in the air, unsustained by hands, fell with great force upon the feet, and broke them to pieces. After they were smitten, the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, were all broken to pieces together, and became like chaff, which the wind so completely swept away, that no vestige of the image remained. The image being thus destroyed and abolished, the stone that smote it became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.496 But from the subjugation of the Jews for a short time after they have been colonized, the protection of the shadowing-power would seem to have been inefficient. So it will be as far as the mountainous parts of the land are concerned; but, then, it is testified by Daniel, that "Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon, shall escape out of the hand of the king of the north." These countries will be a place of refuge for those

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 The interpretation given to the king informed him that the head of gold represented the dominion of which he was the head; that the silver part symbolized the monarchy which would succeed his; the brazen part, a third power which should bear rule over all the earth; and, the iron part, a fourth dominion strong as iron, that should subdue everything before it. This fourth kingdom, he was told, should be divided, inasmuch as there were two iron legs, and ten toes. But as the toes of the feet were part of them of iron, and another part of clay, the dominion represented by the ten toes, would be partly strong, and partly broken. But, as there was a mingling of iron and clay in the structure of the feet, while the toes constituted unitedly the iron dominion, they should not cleave to one another, but should be independent and antagonist kingdoms.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.410 Frorn among the lowest of the people there arose a military heirarchy headed by a chief, who became the sword of God and scourge of Europe. It is scarcely necessary to say, that this was Napoleon and his generals. To him, as the man of the earth and sword of the democracy, it was given to carry on the vengeance upon Daniel's fourth beast. He appears pre-eminent in the pouring out of the third vial upon "the rivers and fountains of waters," which, under his hand, "became blood." His celebrated campaigns in the Alpine regions and plains of Italy, abounding in springs, lakes, and rivers, strikingly illustrate this vial of wrath. The Austro-papal, or little horn, was the principal in the war with whom he had to contend. The "Italian fields" were the arena of the dreadful massacres of the witnesses by the "holy Roman" power, whose mercenaries on the same aceldama received blood to drink at Napoleon's hand. This righteous retribution is the subject of angelic celebration, saying, "Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the blood of saints, and prophets, and thou hast given them blood to drink; for they are worthy." To this, a voice is represented as issuing forth from the symbolical altar, responding in these words, "Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments" (Rev. 16:5-7). This vial began in 1796 with the war against Piedmont, and ended with the destruction of the little horn, or two-horned beast's, dominion over Italy; and with the establishment of the sovereignty of the military democracy of France.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.439 But when should this second destruction of the city and temple be? This was a question which Gabriel could not answer. When Jesus was discoursing upon the same topic, four of the apostles addressed him privately, saying, "Tell us, when shall these things be?" But, after giving them certain signs by which they might know that the desolation was approaching, he added, "Of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father (Mark 13:3,4,32). It was a secret reserved in the power of the Father only. But if the time when "a host should be given to the Little Horn of the Goat against the city and temple" was withheld, precise information was granted concerning the time when the things testified in the twenty-fourth verse of the ninth chapter, and the cutting off of Messiah, the prince, should come to pass. They were to be accomplished in a period of seventy weeks of years from the promulgation of a certain decree, that is, after 490 years. Two years after this was revealed to him, Daniel's heart was rejoiced by the proclamation of Cyrus in the first year of his reign, for the rebuilding of the tem-

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.466 of the end, and the 1335, come to a coalescence, about A.D.1868; or rather the one ends and the other begins in the epoch 1860-68. I have set down the end of the 2400 years according to the true time; and I would say here that the 1860 is the same year as what should be styled 1864. When the next three years are passed, the numbers of Daniel, and of John's apocalypse, will have all come to an end. But before the world is brought into subjection to the sceptre of Jesus Christ, 40 years more will have passed away. During this time the nations are being subdued by Israel, who are at the same time being disciplined "as in days of old," when they came out of Egypt under Moses, preparatory to their being planted in Canaan, and re-constituted the kingdom of God, of David, and of Christ their son. I have represented this period in the diagram by adding on a parallelogram which projects from that beginning the time of the end, and 1868; then comes the kingdom of God which absorbs everything. Now, if my computation be correct, namely, that the 2400 years terminated in that commonly termed 1860, and that this was the beginning of the time of ihe end, we ought then to find on the political map a "king of the south," a "king of the north," and the Little Horn of the Goat, all contemporary. Besides this, we ought to find the king of the south making war on the Little Horn, and the land of Israel should be the subject of the strife. I say we ought to find these things in the time of the end, because the time of the vision, or 2400 years, is to the time of the end; "for at the time appointed the end shall be:" and it is also written, "He;" the Little Horn of the Goat, "shall divide the land for gain. And AT the time of the end the king of the south shall push at him; and the king of the north shall come against him" (Dan. 11:39, 40). It is evident from this that at the time of the end, there are to be two horns of the Goat and the little horn all coexistent, and as hostile in their policy as in the days of Antiochus Epiphanes.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.395 Speaking of the Little Horn, or Austro-papal power, the prophet says, "they shall take away his dominion." Now the context shows that the agents indicated in "they" are "the saints" with whom the horn has contended so long. In the twenty second verse he says, "Judgment was given to the saints." Having received power to judge, what use did they make of it? This is answered in the twenty-sixth verse -- "to take away his dominion;" and if a further inquiry be made, by what means? The reply is, by consuming and destroying it with fire and sword. There is a fitness in this. The Austro-papacy has been established by fraud and violence; and shored up to the end of its existence by murder. It has fattened on the blood of the two witnesses in all countries of its dominion; and therefore the rule of the judgment is to "give them blood to drink for they are worthy" (Rev. 16:6). This is the fate impending over Austria, and all thrones which have given their power to execute the will of the Roman prophet.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.497 who fly from the face of the spoiler, as Turkey has recently been for the Hungarians, who, have fled from the same power. The Lion-power of Tarshish being in military occupation of the countries that escape, is enabled to continue their protection efficiently. Hence, the prophet addresses it, saying, "Take counsel, execute judgment; make thy shadows as the night in the midst of the noon-day; hide the outcasts; bewray not him that wandereth. Let mine outcasts dwell with thee, Moab; be thou a covert to them from the face of the Spoiler." The context shows that this has reference to a future time; for, having shadowed them from the spoiler, who, during their coverture in Moab, has met with his overthrow at the hand of Michael, the great Prince of Israel, -- the prophet goes on to announce the good , saying, "The extortioner is at an end, the spoiler ceaseth, the oppressors are consumed out of the land." This cannot be said of any period of Jewish history since the prophecy was delivered; nor can it be said of the land in its present state, for the extortioner and oppressor still keeps it in subjection. But what follows shows conclusively, that the time referred to is yet future; for, as soon as the deliverance of the land is declared, and the spoiler is no more, the prophet directs the reader's attention to the setting up of the kingdom, as the next event to come to pass, saying in these words, "In mercy shall the throne be established: and HE shall sit upon it in truth in the tabernacle of David, judging, and seeking judgment, and hasting righteousness" (Isaiah16:3-5; Jer. 23:5; 33:14-17). But Moab's population is vanished, and the country a mere wilderness, whose solitude is only disturbed by the howl of beasts, or the occasional tramp of the Bedouins. For Moab, therefore, to respond to the prophetic exhortation, a power must take possession of the country capable of outstretching its wings for the defence of a people, "whose land the rivers have spoiled," and that power, I believe, is Britain's, the Moab of the latter days.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.395 But to this some may object, how can the saints execute the judgment written (Psalm 149:5-9) seeing that the beast over-

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.466 These are the things which ought to be, but what do we find? The answer is just what the prophecy requires. There is the reigning king of Egypt, or of the south; the Russian Autocrat, king of the north, and the Sultan, the representative of the Little Horn of the Goat. The two former were brought up upon the territories of the ancient kings of the north and south, by the pouring out of that determined upon the Little Horn, subsequently to 1820, when the sixth vial began. There had been no

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.440 ple in Jerusalem (2 Chron. 36:22-23). But had he reckoned the 490 years from this date, they would have terminated 13 years before Messiah was born. The seventy weeks, however, were not to commence with a decree for rebuilding the temple; but ''from the going forth of the commandment to restore and build Jerusalem;" in other words, to restore the wastes of the city by setting up the wall and the gates thereof, that Israel's reproach might cease (Neh. 2:1,5,17). This was issued by Artaxerxes on the first day of Nisan in the twentieth year of his reign, which was exactly 490 years to the crucifixion. No date of any other decree answers the demand of "the matter;" therefore there is no option but to receive it as a demonstration by fact.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.410 But the vengeance of the "earth" upon the little horn did not stop here. They next proceeded to pour out God's wrath upon "the sun" of Roman Europe. They had eclipsed him in Italy; and their Corsican chieftain received imperial power, and in the exercise of it literally "scorched men with fire." Being now the

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 Lastly, the king was given to understand, that the smiting of the image by the stone on the feet, represented the breaking in pieces and consumption of all the toe-kingdoms by the God of heaven; who should set up in their place a kingdom which shall never be destroyed, nor left to other people.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.497 As I have said elsewhere, the Lion-power will not interest itself in behalf of the subjects of God's kingdom, from pure generosity, piety towards God, or love of Israel; but upon the principles which actuate all the governments of the world upon those, namely, of the lust of dominion, self-preservation, and self-aggrandizement. God, who rules the world, and marks out the bounds of habitation for the nations, will make Britain a gainer by the transaction. He will bring her rulers to see the

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.361 Such was the prophetic interpretation, which was given with the dream about twenty-four centuries and a half ago. I shall now briefly outline the historical interpretation, and then consider what yet remains to be accomplished.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.411 sun of a great part of Europe he would tolerate no rival. The house of Hapsburg still claimed to be the sun of the Roman world, which the head of the now imperial democracy resolved should not be. He therefore "scorched men with great heat" in his German wars. He executed all the wrath of the fourth vial upon the Austrian empire, till at length the time arrived to "fill the beast's kingdom with darkness." This could only be accomplished by a total eclipse of the Roman sun. The fifth vial was, therefore, poured out upon the beast's throne. The vengeance was terrific. The people of the beast "gnawed their tongues for pain. And blasphemed the God of heaven because of their pains and their sores, and repented not of their deeds." The power of the little horn was "consumed," but not yet "destroyed to the end." The battle of Austerlitz in 1805 decided the fate of its dominion for a time. Francis of Austria still retained possession of his hereditary domain, which included Hungary and Bohemia; but "THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE," says Sir Walter Scott, "having lasted full 1000 years, was declared to be no more, and of its ancient influence, the representation was to be sought for not at Vienna, but at Paris."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.440 Gabriel divided the seventy weeks of years into three portions, namely, into one of seven weeks; another of sixty-two weeks; and into a third of one week, which be subdivided into two half parts. The seven weeks, or 49 years, were allotted to the restoration of the state; after the end of which, 434 years, or sixty-two weeks more, were to elapse to the manifesting of Messiah the prince. This was 483 years to "the beginning of the gospel concerning Jesus Christ" announced by John the Baptist (Mark 1:1), who came baptizing in water "that he might be made manifest to Israel" (John 1:31). From this date there remained seven years to the end of the 490. The seventieth week was the week in which the covenant was confirmed in the attestations which the Father gave to Jesus as his Son, and as the Seed of Abraham and of David, to whom he had promised the land of Canaan, and the kingdom and throne of David for an everlasting inheritance. The week of confirmation was divided between the ministry of John and that of Jesus. The former was engaged in baptizing the people into the hope of Messiah's immediate manifestation; and when he was about finishing his work, Jesus was baptized, and publicly recognised before the assembled people, as the Son of God by a voice from the excellent glory. He was also anointed at the same time, and sealed, as the Most Holy One of Israel. John having now finished his ministry, was thrown into prison by Herod the tetrarch; and Jesus being thirty years old, entered upon the work of the latter half part of the week, or three years and a half remaining to complete the 490 (Luke 3:15,19-23). After he had passed some months of his ministry, he was warned by some Pharisees that Herod would kill him; to which he replied,

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.467 kings of the north and south upon the eastern Roman territory for many centuries previous to this period. The war between Russia and the Porte, however, in 1828 advanced the frontiers of the Russian empire to Asia Minor, Ararat, and thence to the Caspian: by which a considerable portion of the territory of the old Assyro-Maccdonian kingdom is included in the dominions of the Autocrat. He is, therefore, in relation to Judea, the king of the north and representative of Antiochus Epiphanes. He is also "the Assyrian" of the latter days, for whom Tophet is ordained of old.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.396 came them and killed them in the reign of Louis XIV? It is very certain that they cannot unless they are the subjects of a political resurrection; and this the testimony affirms they should be. But before they rose from political death, they were to remain politically dead, but unburied, for three symbolic days and a half; after which the spirit of political life from God was to enter into them; and in consequence they were to stand upon their feet, ascend to power, and strike terror into all their enemies who beheld them (Rev. 11:8-12). They were to lie dead and unburied "upon the broad way (EPI TES PLATEIAS) of the great city, which is figuratively called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified." Jesus was put to death in Judea; but then Judea was a Roman province at the time, and therefore a part of "the great city;" for all the Roman provinces were regarded merely as an extension of Rome which ruled over them, inasmuch as the Roman city was made co-extensive with the empire by the edict of Caracalla. This empire, then, as a whole is figuratively designated by the spirit as Sodom and Egypt; as Sodom, because of its filthiness, and as Egypt, because of its darkness; and as Sodom and Egypt conjointly, because the fate of Sodom awaits Rome, and the judgments of Egypt, the nations that acknowledge its spiritual dominion.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.498 desirableness of Egypt, Ethiopia, and Seba, which they will be induced, by the force of circumstances probably, to take possession of. They will, however, before the battle of Armageddon, be compelled to retreat from Egypt and Ethiopia; for "the king of the north shall stretch forth his hand upon the land of Egypt, which shall not escape; and the Libyans and Ethiopians shall be at his steps." Hence, these will become the battle-ground for a time, until the seat of war is removed to the mountains of Israel, where, by the Autocrat's discomfiture, the war is brought to an end between the irnage-giant of Assyria and the Lion of the north and east.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.396 The ten horns of the Roman Dragon are ten parts of this great city; the most ample of which, as will be seen by consulting a map of the Roman empire, is the realm of France. It is therefore styled "the broad way" by the spirit. Here the witnesses received their death blow, which was speedily followed by their political death in all other parts of the great city. Though politically dead, the witnesses were still visible, or unburied. The democracy and the Calvinists still existed in France; and democracy and dissent in England; where thousands of the Hougonots found refuge; but in all countries of the beast they were at zero in political affairs. In their exile from Europe, multitudes found an asylum in the American wilderness. There they mingled with their brethren, whose progenitors had expatriated themselves from Britain to escape the galling yoke of church and state toryism which was carrying itself with a high hand. Thus, by the tyranny of the beast, liberty and democracy were crushed in Europe, and simultaneously planted in American soil. But even, there the witnesses were not permitted to rest; for they lived in, the other hemisphere, though dead in this.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.467 Very soon after the Russian war which ended in 1829, Mehemet Ali established himself as king of the south. He attacked and conquered Syria, and for a time was lord ascendant of the east. This exaltation opened new prospects to Mehemet, and he aspired to the throne of the Sultan. The time of the end was not far off there being only a few years of the 2400 years to expire. In I838, Mehemet Ali, king.of the south, "pushed at" the Sultan. Hitherto he had confined his operations to Egypt and Syria, but now at the closing of the war he pushed for Constantinople, and advanced as far as Smyrna; and but for the interference of the great powers, unconsciously "to establish the vision," he would doubtless have dethroned him. Wearied of this state of affairs which endangered "the balance of power," England, Russia, Prussia, and Austria undertook to establish peace, and to place things on a permanent footing. They ordered the king of the south to surrender Syria, including Palestine, to the sovereignty of the Little Horn; and to restore the Turkish fleet which had revolted from the Sultan during the war. Mehemet refused to do either; contending that Syria was his as a part of his kingdom for ever by right of conquest; and the fleet, as the spoils of war. These great powers, however, were not to be trifled with. They were willing that the throne of Egypt sbould be hereditary in his family; but determined that he should only be Pasha of Syria for life. But Mehemet would not yield, and the result was, that the allied fleet bombarded the cities of the Syrian sea-board, and took possession of St. Jean d'Acre. They again offered him "all that part of Syria, extending from the Gulf of Suez to the lake of Tiberias, together with the province of Acre for life," if he would restore the Turkish fleet. But he still refused, and in the autumn of 1840, they compelled the Egyptians to evacuate the country, and determined he should not have it at all; and

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.441 "Go tell that fox, Behold I cast out devils and do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. Nevertheless, I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, and the day following; for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem" (Luke 13:31-33). Besides showing that a day is sometimes used prophetically for a year, the Lord's reply shows also the period of his ministry as equivalent to the latter half part, at the end of which he expected to die, and afterwards to be perfected by a resurrection to life. Exactly to the month "he was cut off, but not for himself," 490 years after the decree of Artaxerxes in the twentieth of his reign. "The matter" revealed to Daniel, who was at the same time exhorted to "consider the vision," to a part of which it referred, was all accomplished as far as the seventy weeks were concerned. There onIy remained now the destruction of the city and temple, the taking away of the sacrifice and the oblation, and subsequent desolation of the land, by the Little Horn of the Goat. Was that to succeed the crucifixion instanter, or after how long a time were these calarnities to come to pass? As I have already shown, no one but God could tell; for he withheld the knowledge of it from every one but himself; and left it to reveal itself when the time of the judgment of Gehenna should arrive.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.411 But the work was yet unfinished while the papal Jupiter remained temporal sovereign of Rome. Having to contend with the British Leopard in Spain, the beast and the image deemed it a favourable opportunity to break the yoke of their consumer. Napoleon had required the pope to declare war against England. But England was too good a friend to receive such treatment. He therefore refused; and replied to his demand by hurling the thunders of the Vatican at his head; while Austria energized by British gold, assembled 500,000 men for the war. This was in 1809. In five days this mighty host was broken and dispersed. The battle of "Wagram reduced the little born once more to inactivity; and the Corsican avenger obtained leisure to extinguish the image of the beast. By a decree dated from the palace of the little born at Schoenbrun he annexed the Ecclesiastical State to the kingdom of Italy; and by a second decree, dated at Vienna May 17, 1809, he suppressed the temporal sovereignty of the pope; incorporated Rome with the French empire; declared it to be his second city; appointed a committee of administration for its civil government; and settled a pension on the pope in his spiritual capacity: all of which came to pass exactly 1260 years from the capture of Rome by Totilla and his Goths.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.362 The interpreter has determined the commencement of the image. It goes no further back than the time of Nebuchadnezzar, whose dynasty was superseded by a two-armed monarchy, in the reign of his son's son, Belshazzar, B.C. 542. This was the silver dominion of the Medes and Persians. After 208 years, this was overturned by Alexander of Macedon, B.C. 334. His dominion exceeded that of Babylon and Persia, extending from the remote confines of Macedonia to the Indus, or as it is expressed, "bearing rule over all the earth." This was the dominion of "the brazen-coated Greeks," answering to the brazen part of the image. After a few years, the empire of brass was divided into four kingdoms, two of which had especial relations with the land of Canaan upon which the kingdom of the stone is to be established. These two, therefore, are alone represented in the image. They answer to the two brazen thighs; and are known in history as the Syro-Macedonian kingdom of the north, that is, from Jerusalem; and the Greco-Egyptian kingdom of the south. The northern kingdom continued till B.C. 67, when it became attached to the iron leg; the southern kingdom, however, "continued more years than the king of the north," even thirty-seven, when it also merged into the iron dominion. From this epoch, the iron monarchy prevailed over all antagonists. It is known in history as the Roman. In the fourth century after Christ, it was finally divided into the Eastern Roman, and the Western Roman, empires, answering to the two legs of iron. Though divided thus, the Roman majesty was considered as one. The date of the division was A. D. 396. In about ninety-seven years from this epoch, ten kingdoms appeared upon the Western Roman territory answering to the ten toes. They were not all strong kingdoms. Part of them were absorbed into a new dominion, which arose after them beyond the limits of the Roman territory into which it extended itself. These strong and broken toe-kingdoms have existed upwards of thirteen centuries. They are still in being; but not as originally established. This the prophecy does not require. All that is necessary is, that there should be ten kingdoms at the time the image is smitten by the stone. And these kingdoms, I am satisfied, should be on "the earth," and not upon "the sea;" that is to say, they should be found upon the Roman continent, and not upon the islands; and that the enumeration of them belongs to the time of the end, rather than to the period of their foundation. With this view, then, I

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.498 The possession, or ascendancy of Britain in Egypt, Ethiopia, and Seba, will naturally lead to the colonization of Palestine by the Jews. Thus the proverb will be verified which saith, "The wicked shall be a ransom for the righteous, and the transgressor for the upright." Though generations of the Jews have been "stiff-necked and perverse," yet their nation is a "holy nation," which other nations are not, inasmuch as Israel is the only nation God has separated to himself for a peculiar people. In view of what I have been presenting, Jehovah [Yahweh] saith to them, "Fear not, 0 Israel; for I have redeemed thee: I have called thee by thy name: thou art mine. When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee; when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee. For I am the Lord thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour; I gave Egypt for thy ransom, Ethiopia and Seba for thee. Since thou wast precious in my sight, thou hast been honorable, and I have loved thee; therefore will I give men for thee, and people for thy life. Fear not; for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from the east, and gather thee from the west; I will say to the north, Give up; and to the south, Keep not back: bring my sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of the earth; even every one that is called by my name: for I have created Israel for my glory, I have formed him; yea, I have made him" (Isaiah 43:1-7). Thus the Lord disposes of nations and countries as it pleases him. To "the land shadowing with wings," which shall proclaim their return to the dust of their fathers, he will give Egypt, Ethiopia, and Seba as their ransom; and enable them, through its power, "to lay their hands upon Edorn and Moab;" and to obtain the ascendancy over "the children of Ammon." Thus they will settle in these

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.363 1. Belgium; 2. France; 3. Spain; 4. Portugal; 5. Naples; 6. Sardinia; 7. Greece; 8. Hungary; 9. Lombardy; 10. Bavaria.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.412 Thus, by the power given to "the earth," the dominion of the ten-horned, and two-horned, Beasts and their Image, was completely taken away till the fall of their consumer. The kingdoms, or horns, of the Beast were all reduced to vassalage, while the imperial chief of the dernocracy created thrones, and made kings and princes of whomsoever he pleased. It was a glorious sight to the eye of faith to behold him and his democratic nobles with the Beast writhing at their feet, He claimed for his immediate liege subjects a population of 42,000,000 of souls; with Italy, Carniola, and the Illyrian provinces, as a portion of his personal empire. His authority was almost absolute in Switzerland. He was lord of the confederation of the Rhine. Tfie king of Naples was one of his generals; and the Peninsular seemed on the verge of final subjugation. Thus, an empire of 800,000 square miles, and containing a population of 85,000,000, in territory one fifth part, and in number of inhabitants one half, of United Europe, was either in quiet subjectlon to Napoleon's sceptre, or on the point, as was supposed, of becoming so.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.441 At the end of the latter half-part of the week the Lord "caused the sacrifice and oblation to cease" as an acceptable offering for sin. The sacrifice of himseIf put an end to sin-offerrings as far as believers in him were concerned. They still continued to be offered by the nation; but when the people of the little horn should come to execute the work assigned them, even these should be violently interrupted; for "the daily was to be taken away and the place of its sanctuary cast down." This was fully accomplished about 37 years after the crucifixion, that is to say, in about seventy years from the birth of Christ. But why was it removed? Why might not the Mosaic religion continue to be practised in Canaan, as well as the false religions of the Gentiles in the several countries of the earth? Because "an abomination that maketh desolate" was to be "set up." Now, so long as the daily and its holy place continued, there would be no place for this abomination. The daily must therefore be removed to make way for it. They could not exist conternporarily; neither does it follow that ''the abomination" was to succeed the suppression of the daily immdiately. The facts in the case forbid this conclusion. Palestine and Syria were for ages after

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.468 threatened that if he did not restore the fleet in ten days, they would bombard him in Alexandria. Prudence at length overcame the obstinacy of Mehemet; he therefore yielded, and surrendered the ships within the time. Thus, the land of Israel was returned to the sovereignty of the Little Horn, and Mehemet restricted to the kingdom of Egypt; so that as the result of the sixth vial down to 1840, the political geography of the cast had been so changed, that there now existed the king of the south in Egypt, the king of the north towards Ararat, and the dominion of the Little Horn of the Goat between them, extending to the Euphrates.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.397 Home tyranny claiming the right to tax the unrepresented, the descendants of the Puritans and Hougonots resisted, and refused to pay. A profligate and extortionate government goaded them into insurrection, by which they became entitled to the honorable distinction of "rebels," and by their success, to that of "patriots." The struggle was between might against right. An arbitrary, government demanded tribute, and an ignorant clergy, tithes; and the democracy, religious and secular, gave them lead and steel. This was the old fashion in which they had been accustomed to "devour their enemies" during their 1260 years contest with the beast. But the conflict was unequal; and but for the suicidal policy of one of its horns, the witnesses would have again been overcome. The liberty-hating, and the heretic slaying, Bourbons, sent a fleet and army to enable "liberty, equality, and fraternity" to triumph in America! Not that they hated sectarism and democracy less than formerly, but that they hated England more. La Fayette and his companions, though scions of nobility, became the sons of freedom. Britain was check-mated; and the model republic founded, and acknowledged by all the horns of the beast. There then, beyond the broad waters of the mighty deep, the tree of liberty, planted by the two prophets of human rights, spreads its ample and expanding branches, affording shade and shelter for the persecuted and oppressed of all nations, who may be fortunate enough to escape the "great iron teeth," and "brazen claws," of the all devouring monster of the sea.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.499 countries of the Red Sea; to which they will be attracted by the riches to be acquired through their connection with the commerce of the east; which will then resume its channel of the olden time, when Israel and the British, like Solomon's servants and the men of Tyre, will drive a thriving trade between the Indian and China seas, and the nations of the west.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.397 Peace being proclaimed, the French army returned to Europe in 1783. This proved a refreshing breeze to the democracy of that kingdom. "Philosophers" were hard at work teaching the people to despise the superstition of Rome, and the creatures that fattened upon it. They miscalled it christianity; as if the religion of Christ had the remotest affinity to that of "Sodom and Egypt!" But Romanism was the only view the people had of christianity; for there had been no testimony borne against it in France for ninety-eight years. The priests taught them that Romanism was the religion of the Bible, but would not permit them to look into it to see. Need one be surprised, then, that when the democracy arose to judgment, it should abolish such a christianity as that which had destroyed them; treat the Bible with contempt; and even deny the existence of a God, who was supposed to sanction the falsehoods of Romanism, or to approve its hypocritical and licentious priests? The liberalism of the

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.468 Such are the important events which mark the coming end of the 2400 years, and the approach of the time of the end. They are evidential of the time soon arriving to which the Lord refers, saying, "I will remember my covenant with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and I will remember the land" (Lev. 26:42). Mehemet Ali claimed the land as his for ever; but Jehovah [Yahweh] hath said, "the land shall not be sold forever; for the land is mine." If, then, the Lord would not permit the Israelites to alienate it from one to another for ever, he would be far from permitting Mehemet to possess it, or the Allies to grant it to him, for ever. The hand of God may be clearly discerned in the events of this epoch. He hardened the king of Egypt's heart not to accept the land on any other terms than his own, which were certain not to be granted. If they had yielded to his demand, "the eastern question" would have been diplomatically settled, and the course of events regarding Israel turned into a different, and perhaps, opposite, channel; but as the affair of 1840 has left the country, its destiny remains to be the subject of a future arrangement, when the dominion of the Little Horn subsides into that of the Russo-Assyrian Horn of the Goat.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.442 populous, and wealthy, provinces of the Roman habitable. The notion that the duration of the abomination was to be dated from A.D. 70, is derived from the English version of Daniel twelfth chapter and eleventh verse. It is there written, "And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate be set up, there shall be 1290 days. In the Hebrew the italic words are not in the text. Leaving out these words, or rather, giving a more literal version without supplying any words at all, the passage appears intelligible enough. "And at the time of vengeance the daily shall be taken away, in order to set up an abomination that maketh desolate a thousand two hundred and ninety days." This rendering agrees with the facts in the case. The daily was taken away at the tirne of vengeance (Luke 21:22), and 461 years after, an abomination was set up which continued 1290 years, ending A.D. 1821. Desolation, it is true, still continues, but this is no objection to their termination then. We are not to suppose that the 1290 years being ended, internal improvement was to begin the year after. All it justifies is the expectation that when they expired "that that is determined" should begin to be "poured out upon the desolator;" an expectation that has been literally verified in the opening of the sixth vial upon the Ottoman empire in the epoch of 1820-3.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.412 But the time had not then arrived either for the final destruction of the Beast's dominion; or, for the saints to possess the kingdom for ever: nor, indeed, are the saints of tbe Median class the persons for whom everlasting dominion is intended. These are merely the consumers and tormentors of the fourth beast; and not "the possessors of the kingdom under the whole heaven for ever, even for ever and ever." This is reserved for the saints of the holy city, styled by Daniel, "the people of the saints." It was necessary, therefore, to energize the prostrate Beasts, and to enable them once more to prevail against the saints, but not to kill them, as in 1685; for their agency was still needed for the perfecting of the plagues that yet remain to be executed for the tormenting of the Little Horn to the end. To compass, this necessity, God had reserved powers on the east and west of Europe which had not been subdued. These were the great rival dominions of England and Russia. To the former had been assigned the pouring out the wrath of the second vial upon the sea. England began her work in 1793, and, with little interruption, made the sea "as the blood of a dead man" for two and twenty years. The maritime parts of the Beast's dominion suffered the vengeance of her power; and so completely did she clear the sea of his ships of war and cornmerce, that it might be truly said of them "every living soul in the sea

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.363 I have not named Britain, although the island was a part of the Roman dominion. It is, however, no more imperative that she should be included in the ten than Egypt, which is also on the Roman territory. Existing theories require Britain to be counted in; but I have nothing to do with them; I propose to show a more consistent interpretation that shall harmonize with other important and interesting parts of the prophetic word.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.499 Having thus brought my exposition ot the sure prophetic word down to the termination of "the time of the end," I shall conclude my interpretations by exhibiting the truth revealed concerning the things of the transition period during which the God of heaven is setting up his kingdom, and breaking in pieces and consuming all the kingdoms of the world, and transferring their glory, honor, and domirion under the whole heaven to the saints of the Most High. These matters will be set forth in brief under the caption of

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.363 The ten kingdoms enumerated above are all within the Roman limits. There are many other kingdoms beyond its frontiers, resting upon territory that never belonged to Rome, or the iron dominion; therefore they must not be named in the same category. Nebuchadnezzar's image has to do only with powers occupying the area of the golden, silver, brazen, and iron, dominions; other prophecies survey the rest.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.413 died;" and the waves were ruled by Britain's fleets alone. In attacking Russia, the democracy exceeded the limits of its commission; for the Russian dominion is not yet of the ten-horned Beast of the sea, or two-horned Beast of the earth. While Russia, indeed, was combatting for the Beasts in Italy and Germany, her hosts were at length everywhere defeated; but when they stood upon their own soil God shielded them from the Avenger, whose strength was wasted by his frost and snow. Repelled within the limits of Roman Europe, the power of Napoleon dried up more rapidly than it prevailed. By the armies of Russia on the east, and by those of England on the south, the Beasts were again enabled to stand. The Eagle fled before the Leopard and the Bear, who at length wrested from him the prey, and restored it to liberty and dominion, just 1260 years from the defeat and death of Teias, the last of the Gothic kings of Italy; and the defeat of the Franks and Allemanni there.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.442 But is the little horn of the goat that destroyed the mighty and holy people, to experience simply a drying up of its power over Palestine and Syria, or what shall be its destiny? It is to be broken to pieces without hand. Its present Ottoman dynasty being changed, it is to "destroy wonderfully, and to magnify himself in his heart, and to stand up against the Prince of princes," that he may receive the blow on the head that shall disable him for a thousand years. This will come to pass at "the consummation" when the wrath of the sixth vial culminates at the end of the 1335 years, which is 45 years after the 1290. This allows forty five years for the whole time of the sixth vial, which upon these premises is the initiation of the horn's destruction.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.468 The eleventh chapter of Daniel is therefore fulfilled as far as the first colon of the fortieth verse. The things which remain to be accomplished in the time of the end are briefly outlined in the remaining part of the chapter. The king of Egypt having pushed at the Little Horn, as we have seen, the next event of the prophecy is an attack upon him by the king of the north, as it is written, "And the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships;" that is, the Russo-Assyrian autocrat shall attack Constantinople by sea and land, and with such whirlwind impetuosity that the Sultan's dominion shall be swept away. The

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.398 American auxiliaries manifested itself soon after their return, in the appearance of an American party in French politics. The influence of this in connection with the scepticism of "the philosophers," became "the breath of (political) life from God." It entered into the unburied witnesses; and "they stood upon their feet," ready for action. Thus they drew their first breath in the very city where they had received their death blow.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.499 When the Lord has "broken to pieces together" all the parts of Nebuchadnezzar's Image -- that is, destroyed that power which bound them all together as one dominion -- the work next to be accomplished in relation to them is to subdue the gold, the silver, the brass, the iron, and the clay -- in other words, the powers represented by them -- that they may become "like the chaff of the summer threshing-floors;" so that, being carried away by the tempest of war, "no place may be found for them," and the subjugating power become as "a great mountain, and fill the whole earth."

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.398 A few words may be offered here respecting the time signified by "three clays and a half," during which the two witnesses were deprived of political life. The apocalypse as a whole is a miniature representation of "the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter" (Rev. 1:1,19); that is, of things in existence while John was in Patmos, and of things shortly to happen after he wrote, and until the setting up of the kingdom. Everything is exhibited on a smaller scale than the reality; and the time of the symbols is in keeping with them. Thus, multitudes of witnesses are reduced to two; and the years of their prophesying, to days. It would have been a violation of the fitness of things to have made them testify for 1260 years, because this is far beyond the duration of human life, which is the rule of speaking in the case. So in indicating the time of their unburied state, the real time must be expressed in accordance with the physical laws. A dead body might lie in the open air for "three days and a half" without disappearing; but not three years and a half, or three months and a half. Hence, the symbol required the smallest possible period capable of expressing the real time of their political non-existence; and that is "three days and a half."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.469 Russian fleet of forty ships in the Black Sea is in preparation for this event. The whirlwind-nature of the attack implies, I think, not only its overwhelming character, but that when it is made, the allies of the Sultan will be off their guard; that is, by the Autocrat's assurances of peace and moderation for which they will give him credit, Constantinople will be left unprotected, and it will fall into his hands before they can come to the rescue. To "push at him,'' and to "come against him," are phrases which imply more than simple invasion; they indicate likewise the direction that invasion is to take. In the case of the king of the south, when he "pushed at him" he directed his course towards Constantinople, but he did not "come against him," because he was stopped by "the powers." The king of the north, however, is to do more than push, he is actually to "come against" the, Sultan, which can only he done by sitting down before Constantinople.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.442 "The matter" of the vision concerning the taking away of the daily was made known to Daniel in the first year of Darius, B.C. 542. Three years after, that is, in the third of the joint reign of Cyrus and Darius (Dan.1:21; 10:1), ''a thing was revealed" to him, "the appointed time" of which "was long." In connection with this revelation, or prophecy, "a

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.413 Thus far the seventh trumpet had sounded with terrible effect against the Greco-Roman dragon; which was plagued not only in Europe, but in Egypt and Syria. In 1815, peace was finally proclaimed ; the "holy alliance" formed; the "holy Roman empire" resuscitated; and the papal Jupiter re-instated on his throne; and the rest of Europe portioned out according to the interests of the old dynasties of the Beast, and the good pleasure of the Congress at Vienna. But the Beast and his allies can settle nothing upon a permanent basis any more. "For ever" in its decrees, extends only to the end of the blasts of the seventh trumpet. The "holy alliance" was pledged to keep down the democracy, and to maintain the "order" in which the blasphemers of God's name, and the destroyers of the earth, delight. But after a few years God dissolved it like a thing of air.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.363 Thus far, then, history runs parallel with the prophetic interpretation. We are not informed in this vision how many of the toes were weak. It simply affirms the fact; and defers further details for illustration by other symbols. What, then, remains to be accomplished? The testimony informs us that the ten kingdoms are all to be broken to pieces; and after they are smitten, that the whole image in all its different metals is to be ''broken to pieces together" [Dan. ii. 35]. But how can this be? Where are the dominions represented by the gold, the silver, the brass, and the iron? How can they be broken to pieces together, seeing that they have been broken to pieces one after the other very many centuries ago? The answer to this question is important, and must be given; for without it no interpretation can be received as satisfactory. And here I would remark, that the image was presented to the mind of the king of Babylon, not so much to represent a succession of empires, as to exhibit the catastrophy which should usher in the kingdom of God. The idea I would convey is well expressed by the prophet, saying, "the God in heaven, who revealeth secrets, maketh known to the king what shall be in the latter days" (Dan. 2:28, 29). That is, there will be in the latter days a dominion, ruling over all the countries mainly comprehended, in the limits of the successive empires of Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome; and represented by the image as a whole; and which will be broken

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.499 But a question arises here which must be answered, or our exposition is at fault, and deficient of a very important link in the, chain of testimony which connects the kingdom of God with the foundation of the world. It is, By what means are "the kingdoms of the world to become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ" after he has dissolved the imperial bond of union among them by the glorious victory of Armageddon? Is it to be accomplished by sending missionaries of the tribe of Judah to the nations, preaching to them salvation from hell by Jesus Christ, as missionaries are now doing among the heathen, and inviting them to submit to the spiritual authority of the Lord administered through men of like passions with themselves? Or is it to be brought about by burning up the wicked, and leaving none but the righteous to inherit the earth? Or are the existing orders of bishops, priests, ministers, and missionaries to be employed to bring the nations to the obedience of faith, that they

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 by a power from heaven, which will utterly destroy it, and set up an empire which will cover all the territory it possessed.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.413 The time at length arrived to make preparation for the restoration of Israel. The "abomination that maketh desolate" had prevailed under divers forms for "1290 years" (Dan. 12:11), from the celebtated epoch 529 -- '33 beginning the third year of Justinian's reign upon the throne of Constantinople. The dragon, of whose dominion this city became the seat after Constantine transferred the government from Rome, was the desolator of the Hebrew commonwealth. He destroyed the city and temple, scattered Judah, and consumed the land with fire and sword. These have been its work for about 1780 years. But of this long period a portion has been separated which should reach to the time when "that determined should be

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.443 vision" was also presented before him. It was a representation of the Son of Man in his glory. After he had recovered the overpowering effect caused by what he saw, he was informed by one that he came to make him understand what should befall Israel in the latter clays (Dan. 10:14). In carrying out this gracious intention, the revelator added furthermore, that he would show him "that which is noted in the scripture of truth;" by which he meant, he would make known to him what yet remained to be communicated explanatory of the vision of the Ram and He-Goat, which he had seen in the third year of Belshazzar.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.469 Now between the pushing of the king of the south in 1839, and the coming of the king of the north, there has as yet been an interval of ten years. It is not to be supposed that the Autocrat would attack the Porte without some provocation, real or pretended. It is therefore the mission of the Frogs, as we have seen in a former chapter, to bring about such a state of things as will involve the Autocrat and Sultan in war. This situation has been created, and it is probable, that before very long the Sultan will be attacked, and that 1868 will see the end of the Ottoman dominion. The reader will perceive, then, that the operation of the Frog-power comes in between the attacks of the king of Egypt, and the Russo-Assyrians, upon the Porte, The policy they originate is to involve the whole habitable in war, the more immediate effect of which will be, that "the king of the north shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over." To "enter into the countries" implies invasion; but to "overflow and pass over," indicates conquest. The result of the conquest will be that "many countries shall be overthrown." The war will have made terrible havoc with the horn-kingdoms and the Austro-papal empire; the former will have lost their independence, and the latter ready to be "destroyed unto the end."

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.398 Now the time that really elapsed between their death, on Oct. 18, 1685, and their resurrection in 1789, was 103 years, 4 months, and 17 days. This, is a period contained in three lunations and a half on the day for a year principle. I may remark here, that prophetic time is regulated by the moon, and not by the sun. The year is nearly measured by lunations, and contains twelve of 29 days 12 hours, and 44 minutes each. This would give 354 days 8 hours and 48 minutes to the year composed of synodical months. But she is about 364 days, or 13 lunar months, in passing round the sun, which makes a difference between a year of lunations and a lunar year of about 10 days. The prophetic year is neither as short as the year of lunations, nor as long as the lunar year; but 5 days 16 hours and 12 minutes added to the former, thereby giving 360 days as

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.500 may voluntarily surrender all political power into their hands, as the saints of the Most High God? I answer unhesitatingly, that the conversion of the world to Christ's supremacy will be accomplished by no such fantastical schemes as are implied in these suppositions. The answer to the question is, that the nations will be subdued to the sceptre ol Shiloh by the sword, and that the tribes of Israel will be his soldiers in the war. Besides punishing them for their idolatry, and subsequent unbelief of the gospel of the kingdom preached to Judah in the name of Jesus, Israel has been also scattered among all nations, that they may be ready for the work assigned them in "the time of trouble," which intervenes between the battle of Armageddon, and their final and complete restoration at the end of forty years. Though the dominion of Gogue be broken, the kingdoms and states which acknowledged him as their imperial chief will not voluntarily surrender themselves to another lord, any more than the populations of the old Assyrian empire did when the power of Sennacherib was broken in one night. The effect of his overthrow was only to prepare them for subjection to a more civilized and powerful ruler. In this case, the Lord used the Chaldeans for their subjugation: but in the coming strife he will use the tribes of Israel.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.399 its duration. A twelfth part of this is 30 days, which would be too many to represent the time of political death; therefore it seems to have been represented by lunations, or the exact interval between one new moon and another. Three lunations and a half of day-years gives the real time as will appear from the following calculation: 29 days, 12 hours, 44 minutes = a moon's day multiplied by 3 days and a half=103 days, 8 hours, 34 minutes; which, on the day for a year principle, which is the element of all prophetic times, gives 103 years, 4 months, 17 days. Instead, therefore, of saying that they lay all these years unburied on the broad way of the great city, the actual time is reduced to its minimum, by which the decorum of the symbol is preserved, and the truth expressed.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.469 Of the horn-kingdoms, it is predicted, saying, "These shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them" (Rev. 17:14); and again, "The Beast and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.443 The Lord then proceeded to reveal the things contained in the eleventh and twelfth chapters of Daniel, which have respect, first, to the pushing of the Ram westward against Greece in the reign of the fourth king after Cyrus; secondly, to the power of Alexander of Macedon, and the division of his kingdom into four lesser ones, which should be inherited by others not descended from him. These matters occupy the first four verses, and constitute a kind of preface to what follows; and serve to establish the connection of the "prophecy" with "the vision of the evening and morning contained in the eighth chapter. Thirdly, the revelation relates to the Greco-Egyptian, and to the Assyro-Macedonian, horns of the goat, styled "the king of the south," and "the king of the north." The wars and policy of these two powers as far as they compromised the land of Israel and the Jews, form the subject of the eleventh chapter from the fifth, to the thirty-fifth, verses, inciusive. Fourthly, from the thirty-sixth to the fortieth verse the prophecy relates to the Little Horn of the goat and the Accursed One whom he should acknowledge and increase with glory. Fifthly, it refers to the time of the end, or "the latter days," when "the king of the south," and "the king of the north" should re-appear on the stage of action, and the power of the little horn, and that of the king of the north, should coalesce, and form one power, as when the Roman and Assyro-Macedonian were blended together B.C. 67. Sixthly, it reveals the invasion of the land of Israel by the little horn's northern king, who over-runs Egypt, and finally encamps before the holy mountain. And seventhly, the eleventh chapter closes with the prediction of his final destruction at the hand of Michael, the great prince of Israel, their consequent deliverance, the resurrection of many of the dead, and the exaltation of the wise in the wisdom of God (Dan. 12:1-3).

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.414 poured upon the desolator" (Dan. 9:27). Now, that "which is determined" is the wrath of God contained in the sixth vial, and which is appointed to be poured out upon.the eastern division of the Greco-Roman Dragon. If therefore it be ascertained when the vial began to pour, the time is also discovered when the 1290 years of the desolation end. This ascertained, there is of course no difficulty in knowing when they commenced. When we look into the history of our own time, it is easy to perceive that the sixth vial began in 1820 -- '3. The other vials had been exhausted principally upon the western division of the empire, with the exception of the second, which affected the east and west alike. The sixth, however, is poured out primarily upon the east, and drying up the desolator's dominion there, pours on until its stream is commingled with that of the seventh, by which both the east and the west are wrapped in an universal conflagration; which terminates in the final destruction of the little horn, or two-horned beast and his prophet; the subjection of the ten kingdoms to the dragon of Constantinople; and lastly, their combined overthrow at the battle of Armageddon by the Lord of hosts. The details of the sixth and seventh vials are amplified in that portion of the apocalypse beginning at the fourteenth verse of the seventeenth chapter, and ending at the sixth of the twentieth. But to return to the sixth.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 Now, there has never yet existed a single dominion, contemporary with the toe-kingdoms, and of course comprehending them in its jurisdiction, which could claim to be represented by Nebuchadnezzar's image. In order, then, to prepare for the catastrophy, the image which is now in antagonistic parts, must be confederated; in other words, a dominion must arise between the present time and the setting up of the kingdom of God, which shall rule over the toe-kingdoms, and the Turkish, and Persian, territories, till it meets the British power in the East. The description of the dream says, that the feet were smitten; and "then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together;" thereby intimating, that the breaking of the power of the ten kingdoms would precede that of the conjoint destruction of all the other parts. That when they are conquered, the dominion of the conqueror [Gog -- Russia] will be overturned by the revelation of power from above.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.500 The Lord Jesus Christ at his appearing in his kingdom finds Judah inhabiting the land. Not all the Jews, but a goodly number of them. Having gained the victory of Armageddon, he convenes the elders of the people, which as their deliverer he has a right to do. Thus "they look upon him whom they have pierced" (Zech. 12:10); and one shall say unto him, What are these wounds in thy hands? Then he shall answer, Those with which I was wounded in the house of my friends" (Zech. 13:6). The effect of this information upon the people is to cause a national lamentation. They will then discover that He to whom they owe their deliverance from Gogue is Jesus of Nazareth, whom their fathers crucified. They will therefore "mourn for him as one mourneth for his only son, and will be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his first-born. In that day, there will be a great mourning in Jerusalem, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the valley of Megiddo" (Zech. 12:10-14; Rev. 1:7). Two-thirds of the people will have been cut off by the war against Gogue, and the third which survives will have passed through the fiery ordeal. It will have been a refining process in which they will have been refined like silver,

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 Note: Many things have happened since this was written in 1848, and considerable progress has been made in the confederation of the parts of the image. For instance, with reference to some of the kingdoms named: Naples, Sardinia, and Lombardy have been incorporated with Italy. Hungary has been united with Austria as a dual kingdom by the decree of 1868. Bavaria has become confederate with Germany in 1870. Probably the following enumeration of the ten kingdoms is somewhere near the truth in 1909: 1. Belgium; 2. France; 3. Spain; 4. Portugal; 5. Switzerland; 6. Germany; 7. Italy; 8. Austria-Hungary; 9. Servia; 10. Greece. There are other states on the ancient Roman territory, as Montenegro, Bulgaria, Turkey; but the Turkish power is anomalous, and is treated of elsewhere in Elpis Israel. -- 1910 Edition

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.414 The sixth trumpet brought up the four dynastic powers from the Euphrates, which was the western boundary of their domain. They crossed this river under Alp Arslan, who at the head of an immense cavalry invaded the Roman dragon. After "an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year," from the invasion; that is, 360 years added to 30, added to, 1 year and 30 days, which is equal to 391 years 30 days -- the period of Turkish preparation to seize the dragon's throne was complete. On May 29, 1493, Constantinople fell into the hands of the Turks, who have retained it to this day. The predecessor of Alp Arslan was Togrul Beg, who was constituted lieutenant of the prophet by the last of the Califs. Togrul's successors down to the present Sultan have inherited this lieutenancy, by which they are regarded as the political and spiritual head of the Mohammedan world. The judgment of the sixth vial is to take away his supremacy, and to wrest from him the dragon's sceptre. This is termed "drying up the waters of the Euphrates;" which occurs for the purpose of bringing about the restoration of Israel, who by the constitution of Sinai, are "a kingdom of priests, and a holy

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.444 Such are the general topics of this remarkable prophecy, which in a chapter of forty verses covers a period of 2408 years from the third of Cyrus to the probable breaking of the little horn in 1868. I propose now to give the reader a more particular, yet necessarily brief, interpretation, of this "difficult passage" of the sure prophetic word. I shall paraphrase the text. The words in italics wilt be those of the scripture, and the Roman type, the interpretation of the text, after the following manner.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.470 him that sat upon the horse, and against his army. And (these) the remnant were slain with the sword of him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of his mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh" (Rev. 19:19,21,17,18; Ezek. 39:17-21). Now this field of battle is to be the valley of Megiddo in the land of Israel. In view, of this, has the question ever occured to the reader, what possible inducement could there be for the kings of Belgium, Spain, Portugal, Sardinia, Naples, &c., to march their armies into Palestine? What inducement was there for the kings of Europe to meet Napoleon at Dresden, and to march their armies into Russia in 1812? It was compulsion, and not inclination. A similar cause will operate on them again. When the king of the north "overflows and passes over" their countries, they will become subject to him as their emperor; and when his autocracy shall attain the extent marked out for it in the word, his dominion will be fitly represented by Nebuchadnezzar's Image of which they will be the toes. They must exist as real parts of a great dominion until Christ comes; because they are to war with him in person; and because God will set up his kingdom in their tirne; and having broken to pieces the power of their imperial ruler on the mountains of Israel, by that same kingdom he will "break in pieces and consume all their's."

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.399 Now, "after three days and a half the breath of life from God entered into the witnesses;" that is, after the three months and a half of day-years had fully expired, "they stood upon their feet." The death-period elapsed on Feb. 18, 1789, and in two months and fourteen days after, being May 4, they accepted the invitation of "a great voice from the heaven," saying to them, "Come up hither!" This great voice was the royal proclamation by which the States General were convened, and in which the witnesses took their seats as the third estate of the kingdom. They soon proved their existence there by the events which followed. They ascended to power in a portentous cloud, which burst upon the devoted heads of their enemies; and in the earthquake which followed they shook the world.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.501 and tried as gold is tried. Thus prepared, "a spirit of grace and of supplications" will be poured upon them, and they will call on the name of the Lord, and he will hear them" (Zech. 13:9), and open for them a fountain for sin and for uncleanness (ver. 1). He will say, "It is my people: and they shall say, The Lord (even Jesus) is my God" (ver. 9). Thus will Judah be grafted again into their own olive, and brought to acknowledge Jesus as King of the Jews, and to confess that "he is Lord to, the glory of God the Father."

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.399 The resurrection of the Calvinist and Secular democracies, in the great city, constitutes a great and remarkable epoch in prophetic time. It was 1260 years from A.D. 529. Now when we turn to the history of that period, we find that it is also dignified as a notable epoch of the times of the Gentiles. From 529 to December 16, 533, a period of four years and eight months, there were published the celebrated code, pandects, institutes, and novels, of Justinian. ''These were declared," says Gibbon, "to be the legitimate system of civil jurisprudence; they alone were admitted in the tribunals; and they alone were taught in the academies of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus. He addressed them to the senate and provinces as his eternal oracles; and his pride under the mask of piety, ascribed the consummation of this great design to the support and inspiration of the Deity." These documents became the civil and ecclesiastical constitution of the Roman empire; and

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.470 The overthrow of the Sultan and the countries of the west, will not have been contemplated by the British government with indifference. They have already beheld continental Europe to the confines of Russia subject to the will of one man, and they are destined to witness it again. They will unquestionably adopt all possible measures to circumvent, the Autocrat. England's Indian empire, and its contiguity to Asiatic Russia, make her his natural enerny. It will be her policy to prevent him from taking possession of Egypt and the Holy Land; for if he were to do this, he would intercept all communication between England and India by the Red Sea. Hence, while she is the natural enemy of the Autocrat, she is also the natural friend of Egypt and the Jews. The triumph of Russia in the west will cause her to strengfhen herself in the east; and, as I shall show if I have room, she will take possession of Sheba, Dedan, Edom, Moab, and part of Ammon; colonize Judea with Israelites, and form an intimate alliance of offence and defence with Egypt. Thus the Red Sea will become a British lake; and by holding Gibraltar, Aden, and some commanding position at the entrance

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.444 PARAPHRASE OF DANIEL'S ELEVENTH CHAPTER. To the thirty-fifth verse inclusive.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.415 nation," and to whom belongs the adoption, through which "the kings of the east" are provided. Now, when the Turks obtained possession of Constantinople, the catholics were doomed to one of three things -- to turn Musselmen, to pay tribute, or to suffer death; and for apostates there was no mercy. In June, 1844, which was 391 years and 30 days from the capture of the city, and the imposition of these conditions upon the conquered, religious liberty and the right of apostasy were conceded at the instance of the western powers. This was 782 years and 2 months from Alp Arslan's invasion. These facts suggested to me a principle of calculation in relation to the passing away of the Sultan's supremacy. It was 396 years 131days from Togrul Beg's investiture by the commander of the faithful, to the taking of Constantinople. I argued, therefore, from the analogy before us, that it would be 396 years 131 days after the capture, to the time when the Sultan would be about to lose his supremacy at the hand of Russia, who was then fully occupied in the Hungarian war. This time would terminate Sept. 29, 1849. I made this statement in my lectures in various parts of England and Scotland, when all the country was expressing its sympathy for the Hungarians, and the of their victories abundant. My calculation was too late by ten days. All relations were broken off between Russia and Turkey on Sept. 19 instead of the 29th. This event was a recommencement of sorrows for the Sublime Porte.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 ...Through the last fourteen centuries there have been many changes, but always resulting in about ten kingdoms. The time of the end will reveal the final enumeration, as Dr. Thomas says. -- 1958 Edition

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.501 The New Covenant being made with the house of Judah, the kingdom is established. Not, however, to its full extent. It is but the kingdom in its small beginning, as when David reigned in Hebron over Judah only. The Lord Jesus, as King of Judah, will have to bring the ten tribes and nations generally to acknowledge him as King of Israel and Lord of the whole earth. What would the reader think of the little kingdom of Greece undertaking to subdue the whole world to the sovereignty of Otho? Yet when the Lord appears in his little kingdom of Judea, he will undertake to deliver every Israelite in bondage, establish David's kingdom to its full extent, overturn all kingdoms and dominions among the Gentiles, abolish all their superstitions, enlighten them in the truth, and bring them to submit to him joyfully as their lawgiver, high priest, and king. He will begin this mighty enterprize with Judah for "he hath made them as his goodly horse in the battle. And they shall be as mighty men, which tread down their enemies in the mire of the streets in the battle: and they shall fight, because the Lord is with them, and the riders on horses shall be confounded" (Zech. 10:3-5). "And the governors of Judah shall say in their heart, The inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be my strength in the Lord of hosts their God. In that day," saith the Lord, "I will make the governors of Judah like a hearth of fire among the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left" (Zech. 12:6). Such is the illustration of their prowess. The nations shall be as wood, or as sheaves, subjected to the action of fire. They may resist, but they are as certain of being subdued without further power of resistance as a lighted torch thrust into a sheaf of grain is of consuming it so that nothing be left. "They shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of their feet" (Mal. 4:3). Their conquests will begin with the countries contiguous to Judea. For when the Assyrian

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 I shall be able to show from other parts of the prophetic word, that the power destined to play the conspicuous part indicated above, is Russia. That it will over-run all the ten kingdoms, subdue Turkey, and incorporate Persia into its empire; but that when it has reached its zenith, it will in turn be precipitated into the abyss, and its dominion suppressed for a thousand years. When I come to unfold these things, the reader will see why Britain is not included in the ten toes. She is reserved of God to antagonize Russia, as she did France, when all Europe was prostrate at the feet of "Napoleon le Grand." The ten toes belong to the image as a united dominion; hence Britain cannot be included among them unless it is first conquered by the over-shadowing power; which it will not be, as is clearly demonstrable from many parts of the divine testimony. Russia will command the land, and Britain rule the sea. They will contend for the dominion of the East; but neither will obtain it. It is not for mortal man to rule the world, and grasp the sole dominion of the globe. This is an inheritance, the divine legacy of omnipotence, to Abraham, Shiloh, and the saints.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.415 The following events will give the reader some idea of the manner in which the sixth vial has been pouring out "on the great river Euphrates." In 1820, the Greeks rebelled against the Sultan, and, after several years war, succeeded by the aid of the western powers, in establishing the kingdom of Greece. In 1826; the janisaries revolted, and thousands of them were massacred by order of the Sultan. In 1827, Turkey lost 110 ships in the battle of Navarino. In 1828 war with Russia, and a general revolt throughout Albania. From 1821 to 1831, ravages of cholera and plague, and depopulation of the eastern provinces. From 1820 to 1848, the Algerine war by which Algeria is annexed to France. In 1839, Egpyt and Syria wrested from the Porte by Mehemet Ali. War between Egypt and Turkey, in which the Turkish fleet revolts to Egypt. In 1844, massacres by the Turks in Syria; and exterminating war between the Maronites and Druses there. And in 1848, Russia

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.444 The date of the prophecy is the third year of Cyrus, B.C. 540, and runs thus -- Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia, namely, Ahasuerus, Smerdis, and Darius; and the fourth, or Xerxes, shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia. And Alexander, the Macedonian, a mighty king shall stand up, ruling with great dominion and doing according to his will. And when he shall stand up, having suffered no defeat, his kingdom, shall be broken, and shall be divided into four kingdoms toward the four winds of heaven: and their glory and power shall fall not to his posterity, nor according to the extent of his dominion which, he ruled: for his kingdom, shall be plucked up, even for other rulers beside those of his family. And the king of the south shall be strong, and shall be one of his, Alexander's princes, or generals and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion, extending over Egypt, Libya, Cyrenaica, Arabia, Palestine, Coele-Syria, and most of the maritime provinces of Asia Minor; with the island of Cyprus, and several others in the AEgean sea, and even some cities of Greece, as Cicyon and Corinth. Such was the dominion of Ptolemy Soter, the first Macedonian king of Egypt.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.471 of the Persian Gulf, she will be enabled to retain for a short time longer her commercial and maritime ascendancy.

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.400 as the new kingdoms of the west looked up to the majesty of Constantinople and the espiscopate of Rome as the founts of jurisprudence, civilization, and religion, they gradually came to adopt the Justinian as the common law code of their kingdoms. An incident recorded in the memoirs of Lavallette will illustrate the truth of this. "The events that preceded the grand drama of 1789," says he, "took me by surprise in the midst of my books, and my love of study. I was then reading the Esprit des Lois, a work that charmed me by its gravity, &c. I wished also to become acquainted with the code of the laws of France; but Dommanget, to whom I mentioned my desire, laughed, and pointed to the Justinian code as the common law code of the kingdom." The institutes were published in 533, and in that year, in the case of an appeal by the emperor Justinian to the ecclesiastical decision of the bishop of Rome, he addressed him as the head of all the holy churches of the empire.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.502 shall invade their land, the judge of Israel having caused him to fall, "Judah shall waste the land of Assyria with the sword, and the land of Nimrod in the entrances thereof, thus shall he "that is to be ruler in Israel" deliver them from the Assyrian when he cometh into their land, and when he treadeth within their borders. And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as a dew from the Lord" (Mic. 5:1-7).

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.400 But the Justinian code was not adopted by Europe simultaneously, nor in 534, when his labors were complete. He had made the Roman bishop spiritual head of the empire, but his supremacy was not acknowledged by the toe-kingdoms until about seventy-five years after. Students flocked from all of them to the schools of Rome, Constantinople, and Berytus, where they studied the law of the empire; and from these centres also priests and missionaries were sent to propagate the faith, and to convert the governments of the west to the religion of the Roman bishop. When this was accomplished, Roman law and Roman superstition struck deep root among the institutions of the west. The Roman high priest was regarded as their spiritual father; and the emperor, as the imperial head of the divided, but still Roman, dominion of the east and west. This work required years to complete; but when finished, as it was about 606 or 608, we find the contest between the bishop of Rome and the patriarch of Constantinople for the spiritual supremacy of the world, brought to a conclusion by the former being proclaimed universal bishop by the emperor Phocas. From 529 to 604 is a period of 75 years; and from 533 to 608 is also 75 years; and between 604 and 608, the bishop of Rome obtained his legal recognition, which was celebrated by the erection of a statue to Phocas with the date of 608 inscribed upon it.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.471 But these measures of the British will be the means of luring on the Autocrat to his destruction. Having fulfilled the mission of his "sacred Russia" to put down rebellion, to plant the Greek cross on the dome of St. Sophia, and to prostrate Europe at his feet, he will next address bimself to the work of establishing his dominion over the east. The prosperity of Egypt and Judea will tempt him to seize them for himself; for, as the prophet saith, "He shall enter also into the glorious land, and many shall be overthrown; but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon." He will have proclaimed war against the east; and at the head of his vassal kings and their armies have invaded Syria. The war will be bloody, and his hosts, like a cloud to cover the land. Having over-run Syria, and Persia, he will invade Egypt, Libya, and Ethiopia. For it is written, "He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold, and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt: and the Libyans and Ethiopians shall be at his steps," This subjugation of Egypt arouses all the indignation of Brltain. England's interference troubles him; for "tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him: therefore he shali go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many." Judea will now feel the weight of his power. He will lay siege to Jerusalem, and take it; for, "He shall pitch his palatial tents in the glorious holy mountain." "Yet," though thus far triumphant "he shall come to his end, and none shall help him." As a further elucidation of this portion of the book of Daniel I shall now proceed to speak of the prophecy in relation to

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.444 Verse 6. -- And in the end of fifty-two years from B.C. 301, they, the kings of Egypt and Assyro-Macedonia, shall associate themselves together; for Berenice, the king's daughter of the south, shall come, or be conducted, to Antiochus Theos, the king of the north, to make a marriage agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm of her father Ptolemy Philadelphus. Neither shall he her husband Antiochus stand; for Laodice, his repudiated wife, whom he shall receive again when he divorces Berenice after her father's death, shall cause him to

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.416 moved her forces south, and took up her position in the Turkish principalities of the Danube, to be in readiness to avail herself of subsequent events. All these disasters have so weakened the Porte, that the dominion of the Sultan could not be preserved for a month, but for the jealousies of England and France against Russia, which awaits only the opportunity of re-planting the Greek cross on the dome of St. Sophia.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.364 It is evident, that the dominion of the Image is not broken by a human power. The stone which destroys it is represented as not in hands; that is, it symbolizes a supernatural power. If the stone had been poised in a man's hands ready to smite the image, we might look for an earthly conqueror to overthrow

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.502 Having thus conquered the land which God promised to Abraham and his seed for an everlasting possession, and made Judah as a bent bow in the hand of the king, the next thing is for the Lord to fill it with Ephraim as his arrow-headed weapon of war (Zec.9:12-16). In other words, "the Lord will seek to destroy all the nations that came against Jerusalem" (Zech. 12:9) under the banner of Gogue; and to accomplish this so as at the same time to bring back the ten tribes to the land of Canaan, he will cause Judah to make war upon Greece, and blow the trumpet to war against the ten kingdoms of the habitable, and the populations of the west among whom "the remnant of Jacob" is dispersed. These scattered tribes will have been "hissed for" or invited to leave the lands of their oppressors, and to make common cause with Judah. They will respond to the invitation; and as "the arrow of the Lord they will go forth as lightning; and they shall devour and subdue" (Zech. 9:14-16). "And they shall be like a mighty man, and their heart shall rejoice as through wine. And I will bring them, saith the Lord, again also out of the land of Egypt, and gather them out of Assyria; and I will bring them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon; and Ephraim shall pass through the sea with affliction and shall smite the waves in the sea, and all the deeps of the river shall dry up; and the pride of Assyria shall be brought down; and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away" (Zech. 10:7-11; Isaiah 11:15,16).

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 the dominion of the Autocrat, as he will overthrow the rest. But the power that wields the stone is plainly declared in the interpretation. It is the God of heaven who pulverizes the image, and sweeps its chaffy dust away by the whirling tempest which wrecks the kingdoms of the world, and transfers them to His saints. The kingdom of the stone grinds to powder whatsoever it falls upon, and then becomes a great mountain, or empire of nations, and fills the whole earth.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.416 Ten years after the commencement of the sixth vial, its second series of plagues began to affect the political constitution of the beast. By the judgment of the sixth, a ninth horn was brought out upon the Greco-Roman dragon, which at present wears a crown. This is the Greek kingdorn. But there was still another wanting to make up the ten. This tenth horn was brought to light by the second series, whose beginning was marked by the revolution in Paris in 1830. The Congress of Vienna had constituted the kingdom of the Netherlands, part of which lay in Roman Europe, and part of it, namely, Holland, beyond it. The sixth vial, however paid no respect to the political geography of the "holy alliance." The beast required ten crowned horns to answer the prophetic symbol at the epoch of its destruction; for they are then to be unjewelled that they may become the vassal horns of the Greco Roman Dragon. Hence, when the air of the Roman world was touched, an electric shock passed through all its kingdoms, producing "voices, and thunders, and lightnings" on every side. A thunderbolt fell upon the Netherlands, striking its throne and dividing it into two. The result was the establishment of the kingdom of Belgium as the tenth horn of the beast. It is unnecessary for me to enumerate the ten horns, for they are the same as the ten toe-kingdoms of Nebuchadnezzar's image which are already named. The constitution of France was changed. Louis Phillipe, the citizen king, being substituted, by a ruse upon the democracy, for the elder branch of the Bourbons imposed upon them by the "holy alliance." The kingdom of Poland was suppressed, and incorporated as a conquered province with the Russian empire. In Spain and Portugal their several thrones were disputed by pretenders; and even England, though not included in either of the beasts, or in the dragon of "the time of the end," did not escape the vibrations of the air. Events on the continent gave a salutary impulse to the reform movement, and passed "the bill."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.445 be poisoned. Nor shall his arm, Berenice, stand; but she shall be given up to suffer death; and they, the Egyptians also, that brought her to Syria; and he, her son, whom she brought forth, and he that strengthened her in these times, shall die; and thus leave her to the mercy of Laodice, which will be treachery and death.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.471 GOGUE AND MAGOGUE. (I spell these names as they should be pronounced)

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.400 This period of 75 years with a double beginning and a double ending of four years, is the period of the civil and ecclesiastical constitution of the ten-horned beast, when the Roman dragon

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.502 Let us, then, attend more particularly now to the relation subsisting between the king of Israel and his ten tribes, designated as "Ephraim," and "the remnant of Jacob in the word. Addressing them, the Lord says by the prophet, Thou art my battle axe and weapons of war; for with thee will I break in pieces the nations, and with thee will I destroy kingdoms: with thee will I break in pieces captains and rulers" (Jer. 51:20-23). This has never been the case since the prophecy was delivered; it remains, therefore, to be fulfilled. With Judah as his goodly war horse and well-strung bow, filled with the Ephraim-arrow,

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.401 "gave him his power, and his throne, and great authority" (Rev. 13:2,5). Now this symbol is to "continue forty and two months," which is the representative time of the continuance of the things represented by the symbol, expressed in miniature. It is the symbolical duration of the decemregal and imperial constitution of Roman Europe. Daniel expresses the same duration by the phrase, "time, times, anti dividing of time;" both of which represent 1260 years. The beasts and their image, and the little horn and his eyes and mouth, are to prevail against the saints until the end of that period. The little horn, and the two-horned beast and the image, do not exist all that time; for they did not appear till 270 years "after" the Justinian epoch: but although they did not all rise from the earth and sea, and attain to dominion at one and the same time, yet it is plainly revealed, that they are all to lose their independence, and finally their sovereignties at the end of the 1260, or forty-two months of years; so that while the ten horns will have practiced 1260 years from the time of Phocas, the little horn and his apocalyptic synonyms, will have existed only somewhat more than 1000. The bishop of Rome, however, as lion mouth of the ten horns will have passed through his 1260 years.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.471 These names occur together in two remarkable prophecies, the one delivered through Ezekiel (Ezek. 38:2, 3; 39:6), and the other through the apostle John (Rev. 20:8). No portion of scripture has been more mangled, perhaps, than these, yet there is none, as it appears to me, more easy to be understood. An illustration of popular opinion on the subject may be seen in Guildhall, or in "the Lord Mayor's show," where two

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.445 Verse 7 -- But out of a branch of her parent roots shall Ptolemy Euergetes, her brother, stand up in his estate, or kingdom, and come with an army, and shall enter into Antioch the capital, and the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal, or make war, against them, even against Laodice and her son Seleucus, and shall prevail: and Euergetes shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and of gold: and he shall continue to reign nine more years than the king of the north, who shall die a prisoner in Parthia five years before the king of Egypt. So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land, B.C. 244.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.417 Eighteen years had passed away since the blending of these first and second vial-periods. Two years before a new pope was elected to the papal throne. He intended to rule, he said, according to the New Testament! His professions deceived the simple-hearted, and alarmed the despots of the kingdoms. When Satan undertakes to cast out Satan his kingdom is sure to be convulsed. The reforms of Pius IX. satisfied nobody, and tended only to create a longing after liberty, and a determination to free the country from the rule of priests. The hopes of the democracy throughout Europe were inflamed; and "the earth" began to tremble until in 1848 every throne was shaken to its foundation. The events of this wonderful year are too recent to require to be chronicled in this place. It will be enough to say that the democracy broke loose, and commenced a movement, which, though it has been restrained to prevent it progressing too rapidly, cannot be suppressed until the little horn, or two-horned beast and his prophet, be destroyed to the end, and the dominion of the ten-horned beast be taken away. The events of February, 1848, have developed the "unclean spirits" of the sixth vial. These are precursory to the earthquake of the apocalypse, Chap. 11:19. Its first shocks will be terrific; but they are only the premonitions of worse to come. The earthquake, or political convulsion, which followed the resurrection and ascension of the witnesses in 1789, was awful, as all know who are versed in the history of the time. But that fell far short of what God is preparing for Europe. The tumult of the peoples, and the tempest whose howlings are heard even now, are thus intimated by the prophet, saying, "There shall be a time of trouble such as never was since there was a nation to that same time: and at that time Israel shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book (Isaiah 4:3). And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to everlasting shame and contempt" (Dan. 12:1-2). This "time of trouble" is contemporary with the resurrection of a portion of the dead. It is the epoch of Israel's deliverance, both of the Ishmael, and Isaac, seeds; and of the casting down of the thrones of the beast (Dan. 7:9). The convulsion which effects their overthrow is described by the apostle as "a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great" (Rev. 16:18). Ascertain the calamities of former ages, and however terrible they may appear, this will exceed

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 There were certain important particulars to be revealed in connection with the empires and kingdoms of the Metallic Image, which could not be suitably expressed through a symbol of the human form. It became necessary therefore to introduce other representations, that would admit of appendages more in harmony with them. Wild beasts were selected to represent dominions instead of parts of a metallic figure; and as there were four different metals, four different animals were selected, according to the following order:

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.503 and wielding the Israel-battle-axe, "the Lord will go forth with the whirlwinds of the south." "The remnant of Jacob will" then "be among the Gentiles in the midst of many people as a lion among the beasts of the forest, as a young lion among the flocks of sheep: who, if he go through, both treadeth down, and teareth in pieces, and none can deliver." By such a weapon as this, the Lord will "execute vengeance in anger and fury upon the heathen, such as they have not heard" (Mic. 5:8,15).

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 1. The head of gold, was illustrated by a LION; 2. The breasts and arms of silver, by a BEAR; 3. The belly and thighs of brass, by a LEOPARD; and, 4. The legs, feet, and toes of iron, by a FOURTH BEAST WITH TEN HORNS

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.418 them all. The Flood, Sodorn, Egypt, Jerusalem, the fall of the Roman Empire, were all judgments which chill the heart, and make the blood run cold to contemplate; but times have now come over the world which will have been hitherto unsurpassed. The wrath of the sixth and seventh vials which remains, is about to overwhelm the nations with "torment and sorrow," for the cup of their iniquity is full.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.445 Verse 10. -- But, his, Seleucus Callinicus' sons Seleucus Ceraunus, and Antiochus, shall be stirred up to war; and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one of them, even Antiochus the great, shall certainly come and overflow through the passes of Libanus, and pass through into Galilee, and possess himself of all that part of the country, which was formerly the inheritance of the tribes of Reuben and Gad, and of the half tribe of Manasseh. Then, the season being too far advanced to prolong the campaign, shall he return to Ptolemais, where he shall put his forces into winter quarters. But, early in the spring B.C. 217, Ptolemy Philopater shall march with a large army to Raphia, by which Antiochus shall be stirred up again to war, and defeated with great slaughter, so that he shall retreat to his fortress. Thus, shall the king of the south be moved with choler, and come forth and fight with the king of the north; and the king of north shall set forth a great multitude, even 72,000 foot and 6,000 horse; but the multitude shall be given into the hand of the king of Egypt.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 huge giants appear, whom the wise men of Gotham have rhantized "Gog and Magog!" Interpreters have enlightened the public upon this subject about as much as the wooden giants themselves. They generally confound the Gogue and Magogue of Ezekiel with the Gogue and Magogue of the apocalypse; but if the reader carefully examine the two testimonies, he will find that they have reference to different times exceedingly remote from each other. The apocalyptic Gogue and Magogue are the nations and their leader, who rebel against the government of Christ and the saints, 1000 years after the binding of the Greco-Roman Dragon is finished. They are the then existing nations outlying the land of Israel on the north, south, east, and west; who, being seduced from their allegiance, revolt and invade Canaan, and lay siege to Jerusalem, but are destroyed by fire from heaven. They are styled Gogue and Magogue because the confederacy is similar to that of Ezekiel's prophecy; being a combination of the posterity of the same populations to invade the same land, to take possession of the same city, and for the same purpose, namely, to seize the sceptre of universal empire, which has been the matter of contest since God first put enmity between the seed of the serpent and the seed of the woman [Gen. 3:15].

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.401 Not to interrupt the train of thought before us I shall finish what I have to say about the time of the beast before I return to the subject of the witnesses. The prophet saith "Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the 1335 days" (Dan.12:12,13). The end of this period is a time of blessedness to the saints of the holy city, because like Daniel, they shall "stand in their lot in the end of the days." But so long as the fourth beast "prospers" this cannot be; for he treads down the holy city until the 42 months expire. From this it is manifest that the 42 months and 1335 days both terminate together. There will be no delay of the resurrection on account of the "practising" of the beast, because it will have to be destroyed out of the way by the Holy City. The prophet informs us, that all things showed to him are to be finished after a "time, times and a half," or 1260 years; and among these wonders is the resurrection of many of the dead to everlasting life (Dan.12:7,2). It appears from this that the 42 and 1335 both end together. If this be so, it follows that they begin 75 years apart; for the difference between them is 75 years. But to this it might be objected, if they end together, how can the 1260 of days or 1260 of years, have terminated at 1780? The answer is that the witnesses 1260

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.503 But, I have said, that this belligerent state of things between the King of Israel and the nations of Gogue's dominion, styled "the goats," will continue for forty years. The subjugation will be gradual as Israel is made to "go through" from kingdom to kingdom. "Feed thy people," saith the prophet, "with thy rod, the flock of thy heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood; let them feed in Bastian and Gilead as in the days of old." In answer to this petition, the Lord replies, "According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I show unto him (Israel) marvellous things." This is forty years; for so long were they in passing from Egypt to Canaan, which was the type of their coming out from among the nations to the holy land under the generalship of Elijah, the Lord's harbinger, to the Ten Tribes. The "marvellous things" to be shown them will not be performed in private, but will be as notorious as the plagues of Egypt; for "the nations shall see and be confounded at all their might: they shall lay their hand upon their mouth, their ears shall be deaf. They shall lick the dust like a serpent, they shall move out of their holes like worms of the earth; they shall be afraid of the Lord the God of Israel, and shall fear because of thee" (Mic. 7:14-17).

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.402 but not the "time, times and a half," of the Holy City have a like beginning with the 1335. The 1335 years may be said therefore to begin and end with 1260; that is, it commences with the beginning of the 1260, and terminates with the 42 ending. Thus the 1260, and 42 may be shown by a rhombus, the two longitudinal parallel lines of which represent each 1260 years, but beginning one after the other, which is made to appear by the angles being less, or more, than a right angle. The 1335 years are indicated by the line which stretches from the lower angle on the left to the upper angle on the right, as it is seen in the following diagram.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 If the reader compare the two prophecies he will discern the following diversities, which prove them to be confederacies belonging to different epochs.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.445 And when he, the king of the south, had taken away the multitude by a signal defeat of Antiochus, his heart shall be lifted up, for he will desire to enter the most holy place of the temple. But while he was preparing to enter, he was stricken, and carried off for dead. In his victory over Antiochus he shall cast down ten thousands, even 10,000 foot and 300 horse. But,

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.418 The more remote effect of the events of the past year will be the subdivision of Roman Europe, styled, "the great city," into "three parts." This division will be the result of war, for which the governments are now preparing themselves, perhaps unwittingly. The tripartite division is attended by the fall of the cities of the nations, as it is written, "The great city was divided into three parts and the cities of the nations fell." That is, as I take it, that in consequence of the approaching contest, growing out of the Frog-power manifestation of 1848, the ten kingdoms will lose their independence; by which a new partition of the Roman world will ensue; and that when this is brought to pass, events will flow more directly eastward. But before "the cities fall," or as Daniel expresses it, "the thrones are cast down," Rome comes in for her final overthrow. I say "before," because these kings are to be parties to her tormenting, and are to "bewail and lament for her," to them unexpected doom."Judgment" has then to, be given to Zion; for as yet she has in no part performed her mission. Then are prostrated the horns, the little horn, and the image of the beast, and consumed their dominion; but in connection with this earthquake of the last vial, she has "to destroy it to the end." They are repressed for the moment; but things are progressing in such a direction as to bring the power of the democracy to bear against Austria and Rome, perhaps through France and Prussia. When they have done their work, the earth must be again repressed and suppressed, as they were in 1814 and 1815, by a power, however, that will subdue all for itself. There will be no more resuscitation of the old governments, but all things will be absorbed into one continental dominion upon the old Roman domain. In the midst of this great commotion, Britain pushes westward from India, and promotes the colonization of Judea, which is an event pertaining to the sixth vial. By this time, Turkey is no more; and Constantinople acknowledges the sceptre of the Autocrat. England and the Russian lead on the world to the day of doom. They advance their hosts to "the wine-

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 The beasts being substituted for the metals represent of course the same dominions. The lion was a very appropriate symbol for the Assyrian dynasty; and it was as well understood to represent it in the days of the prophets, as it is now that the lion and unicorn are symbols of the British power. Hence, speaking of the overthrow coming upon Judah by Nebuchadnezzar, Jeremiah says, "I will bring evil from the north, and a great destruction. The Lion is come up from his thicket, and the destroyer of the Gentiles is on his way. He is gone forth to make thy land desolate; and thy cities shall be laid waste without an inhabitant " (Jer. 4:6,7).

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.503 The more immediate consequence of these exterminating wars will be the cessation of all further resistance in the north, which will have been thus compelled to "give up" the Israelites among them, and to let them go and serve in "the wilderness of the people." They will not march directly into the Holy Land, because the generation of Israelites who leave the north, will be no more fit for immediate settlement there than their fathers were who left Egypt under Moses. They would be as rebellious under the Government of Shiloh as that generation whose carcasses fell in the wilderness, and concerning whom "Jehovah [Yahweh] sware in his wrath that they should not enter into his rest." They must, therefore, be subjected to discipline, and trained up under the divine admonition. But, notwithstanding

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 But in Daniel (Dan. 6:4), the Assyrian lion appears under different aspects. He is represented first, as a lion with eagle's wings, crouching; and, secondly, as a lion without wings, standing erect, human-like, and with the disposition of a man.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.419 press without the city" (Rev. 14:20), which is called Armageddon (5:16) in the Hebrew tongue, and geographically situated in the land of Israel (Ezek. 39:4; Dan. 11:41, 45). There "as a cloud to cover the land" the armed multitudes are assembled, and preparing to decide the fate of Asia by the sword. But there falls upon them "a great hail out of heaven." This power is broken; Judah is saved; Messiah appears "as a thief;" the Roman Dragon is bound; and the restoration of the kingdom and throne of David is commenced. Such is an outline of the results to be brought about by the "mighty earthquake" whose premonitions have already revealed what is hereafter to come to pass. In the coming tumult, "great Babylon comes into remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his wrath. And every island disappears, and the mountains are not found. And there falls upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blaspheme God because of the plague of the hail; for the plague thereof will be exceeding great" (Rev. 16:19-27).

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.446 not following up his advantages, Philopator shall not be strengthened by his victory. For Antiochus, the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude of troops, greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain, that is, nineteen years, after the battle of Raphia, or B.C.198, with a great army and with much riches, and shall subjugate all Palestine and Coele-Syria.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 1. The Gogue of Ezekiel invades Judea "in the latter days;" [Ezek. 38:16; see vs. 8] but the apocalyptic Gogue does not invade the land till 1000 years after the binding of the dragon [Rev. 20:2, 7-8];

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.402 Such, it appears to me, is the scheme of the times of the beast. The A.D. 799, under the lower line, indicates the restoration of the Roman empire of the west; or establishment of the little Latin Horn of Daniel, and two-horned beast, and the image, of the apocalypse. This was 270 years from the publication of the Justinian code; and 240 from the settlement of Italy, according to the articles of the Pragmatic sanction, by which "Rome was degraded to the second rank" among the cities of the empire. The fourth trumpet, which proclaimed the smiting of the sixth head of the Beast in its jurisdiction over a third part of the Roman territory, still continued its soundings. The events which pertained to it yet showed themselves in the wars between Justinian, and the Vandals, Goths, and other people, until Italy was depopulated of many millions of its inhabitants. Under this trumpet, the sovereignty of the eternal city suffered a total eclipse; so that the imperial day shone not upon her for a third part of it, and the night likewise"(Rev. 8:12). This was a day and a night of years, the minimum of time demanded by the nature of an eclipse. A day of years, and a night of years, are each 360 years long; for as a day in symbolic time represents a year, or 360 days; so, if the decorum of the symbol

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.504 all the "marvellous things" they will have witnessed, they will prove themselves true to the character of their fathers, who were stiff-necked and perverse, and resistant always of the spirit of God; so that they will not be permitted to enter into the land of Israel. Their children, however, will come thither from "the land of the enemy," and attain to their own border (Jer. 31:15-17). The reader will, doubtless, desire to know upon what ground I affirm these things. This is as it ought to be; for he should set his face like a flint, and refuse credence to any thing and every thing which is not sustained by "the testimony of God." Turn, then, to the prophet Ezekiel, where it is thus written, "As I live, saith the Lord God, surely with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out, will I rule over you: and I will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of the countries wherein ye are scattered with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out. And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and there will I plead with you face to face; like as I pleaded with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so will I plead with you, saith the Lord God. And I will cause you to pass under the rod; and will bring you into a delivering of the covenant: and I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that transgress against me: I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they shall not enter into the land of Israel: and ye shall know that I am the Lord" (Ezek. 20:33-38). While they are in this wilderness it is, that the Lord Jesus becomes "a stone of stumbling and rock of offence to the house of Israel," as he had before been to Judah; and the consequence is, that "the rebels among them" are excluded flom the blessings of Shiloh's government, and eternal life and glory in the then world to come. Nothing can be plainer than Ezekiel's testimony. If the reader know how the Lord pleaded with Israel face to face in the wilderness by the hand of Moses, he will well understand the ordeal that yet awaits the tribes to qualify them for admission into the Holy Land. The Lord's power and the angel were with them in the wilderness of Arabia, but they saw not his person; so, I judge, will the Lord Jesus and some of the saints be with Israel in their second Exodus, seen perhaps by their leaders, as the Elohim were by Moses, Aaron, the elders, and by Joshua; but not visible to the multitude of the people, who must walk by faith and not by sight; for, though God is able to graft them in again, he can

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.403 require it, each of these days may represent a year. A scripture, or Jewish, day contains 12 hours; and a night likewise. Hence, the third part of a day is four hours; and the third part of a night, four hours also. An hour being a twelfth part is equal to 30, which multiplied by 4 gives 120 years for the third part of the day; and 120 years for the third part of the night, which added together make 240 years. Now, if my calculation and interpretation be correct, it follows that Rome (in which there had been seven sovereignties from the foundation of the city till the fall of the Gothic kingdom of Italy in A.D. 553,) should be no more the seat of empire, from the, degradation by the pragmatic sanction until the end of 240 years. In other words, that at the end of that period her eclipse should terminate, and she should once more shine forth with imperial splendor. Now, no interpretation of prophecy is worth anything which is not sustained by facts; for prophecy is not a prediction of opinions, principles, or feelings, but of tangible and stubborn facts. What, then, are the facts in the case before us? I give the answer to this question in the words of Gibbon. "On the festival of Christmas," says he, "the last year of the eighth century (i. e. 799) Charlemagne appeared in the church of St. Peter. After the celebration of the holy mysteries, Leo suddenly placed a precious crown upon his head, and the dome resounded with the acclamations of the people, 'long life and victory to ,Charles, the most pious Augustus, crowned by God the great and pacific emperor of the, Romans!' The head and body of Charlemagne were consecrated by the royal unction; after the example of the Caesars he was saluted or adored by the pontiff: his coronation oath represents a promise to maintain the faith and privileges of the church; and the first fruits were paid in his rich offerings to the shrine of the apostle." Gibbon styles him "the restorer of the western empire,"which included France, Spain, Italy, Germany, and Hungary; and from the restoration of which "Europe," says he, "dates a new era." Thus, Rome's eclipse passed away, and her system was again illumined by the shining forth of the imperial sun, moon, and stars, over the third part from which they had been so long obscured.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 2. Ezekiel's Gogue goes forth from the north [Ezek. 38:15; 39:2]; John's, from the four corners of the earth [Rev. 20:8];

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.446 verse 14 -- And in those times, when Ptolemy Epiphanes shall reign over Egypt, many shall stand up against the infant king of the south, even the kings of Macedonia, and of Syria, and Scopas, the general of his deceased father. But the deputies of the Romans, the breakers of thy people, Daniel, shall interfere to establish the vision. They became the guardians and protectors of Epiphanes during his minority; and appointed three deputies, who were ordered to acquaint the kings with their resolution, and to enjoin them not to infest the dominions of their royal pupil; for that otherwise they should be forced to declare war against them. The deputy, Emilius, one of the three, after delivering the message of the Roman senate, proceeded to Alexandria, and settled everything to as much advantage as the state of affairs in Egypt would then admit. In this way the Romans began to mix themselves up with the affairs of Egypt, Palestine, and Syria; and in a few years established themselves as lords paramount of the East, and so constituted a power in Asia, symbolized by the. Little Horn of the Goat, and in the thirty-sixth verse, styled "THE KING". But, though they should be the breakers of Israel, the assurance was given to Daniel, saying, they shall fall.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.419 But the second series having commenced in 1848, and the democracy which caused it having been repressed to a considerable extent, what agency remains, as revealed in the scriptures of truth, by which is to be brought about the wonderful consummation we have been considering? The answer to this question is contained in the following words. "I saw," says the apostle, "three unclean spirits like Frogs out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of demons (DIAMONON) bringing to pass remarkable events (POIOUNTA SEMEIA) and they go forth to the kings of the earth, and of the whole habitable (OIKOUMENES HOLES) to assemble them to the war (ElS POLEMON) of that great day of God the Almighty. And he gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue, Armageddon" (Rev. 16:13-16). In this passage we have to consider the "three unclean spirits like frogs," the three mouths out of which they proceed, the parties to whom they go forth, and the fruit of their mission. There are three spirits and three mouths, that is, one spirit proceeding out of each mouth; but as they are all three like frogs and unclean, though proceeding from three different mouths, they are in nature, origin, and tendency the same. They are called "the spirits of demons," not because of their uncleanness, or wickedness; but because

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.365 The lion in those two aspects represents the Assyrian monarchy in two phases; first, while Nineveh was its capital; and secondly, when by conquest the seat of government was

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.505 only do it upon a principle of faith; for the condition of their restoration laid down in his word is, "if they abide not in unbelief they shall be grafted in again." It would seem from the testimony of Malachi, who prophesied concerning the ten tribes, that while they are in the wilderness of the people they will be disciplined by the law of Moses as their national code, while things concerning Jesus will be propounded to them as matter of faith; for it is testified by Hosea that they shall be gathered, and "shall sorrow a little for the burden of the King of princes" (Hos. 8:10). The person with whom they will have more immediately to do in their second exodus is Elijah. There would seem to be a fitness in this. In the days of their fathers, when they forsook the Lord and abolished the law of Moses, Elijah was the person whose ministerial life was occupied in endeavouring to "restore all things." Though be did much to vindicate the name and law of Jehovah {Yahweh], he was taken away in the midst of his labours. For what purpose? That he might at a future period resume his work and perfect it by restoring all things among the ten tribes according to the law of Moses, preparatory to their being planted in their land under a new covenant to be made witb them there (Mal. 4:4-6; Jer. 31:31). But it may be objected, that Elijah has come already, and that John the baptist was he. True, in a certain sense he was. John was Elijah to the house of Judah in the sense of his having come "in the spirit and power of Elijah" (Luke 1:17). But John was not the Elijah who talked with Moses on the Mount of Transfiguration. The latter is Elijah to the house of Israel. The scribes taught that Elijah must precede Christ; which Jesus approved, saying "Elijah truly shall first come, and restore all things." He said this after John was put to death. John did not restore all things; but Elijah will, and that too before the Lord Jesus makes himself known to the ten tribes, whom he will meet in Egypt.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.366 transferred to Babylon. Esarhaddon was king of Assyria while Merodach Baladan was king of Babylon, and both were contemporary with Hezekiah, king of Judah. Baladan, the father of Merodach-Baladan, was probably the founder of Nebuchadnezzar's dynasty. Merodach was doubtless an important member of the family; for Nebuchadnezzar named his son Evil Merodach, after him. About 106 years elapsed from the embassy of Merodach-Baladan, to inquire after the health of Hezekiah, and concerning the bringing back of the shadow ten degrees by which it had gone down on the dial, to the first year of Nebuchadnezzar's reign; which was equivalent to the third of Jehoiakim, king of Judah. It was by the Merodach-Baladan dynasty, that "the wings of the Assyrian lion were plucked;" that is, the Esarhaddon dynasty of Assyria was superseded by the king of Babylon, as the destroyer of the Gentiles.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.420 the mouths from which they issue are the demons, or chiefs, of the dominions represented by the dragon, the beast, and the false prophet. Now the throne of the dragon is Constantinople; that of the two-horned beast, Vienna; and that of the image of the beast, Rome. The thrones being in these cities, it follows that the demon of the dragon is the Sultan; the demon of the two-horned beast, the emperor of Austria; and the demon of the image, the false prophet himself. It is worthy of observation here, that the text says, "out of the mouth of the false prophet," and not "out of the mouth of the image of the beast." In the beginning of the chapter, while the first vial is supposed to be pouring out, the papal Jupiter is styled the beast's image; but in the thirteenth verse of the same chapter, while the spirits are at work, he is termed the false prophet; and in verse twenty of chapter nineteen also, where it speaks of his perdition. This change of style is by no means accidental. If the reader take a view of the papel dominion at the close of the last century; then view it as it is now, and compare the views together; he will doubtless come to the conclusion, that the pope is no longer the image of the imperial head of the beast. He has no dominion really, for it is so far consumed, that what remains is of little, or no account. He has good will enough to make terrible examples of the democrats who caused his flight from Rome, but he cannot carry it into effect, because the French will not permit him. He is a fugitive in exile, and though pressed to return to Rome, he is afraid to go. He is then no longer imperial, and consequently, has fallen from his lconism, and become a simple prophet.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.446 So the king of the north, being checked by the Romans, shall come into Palestine, and cast up a mount against Sidon, where he shall besiege the forces of the Egyptians; and he shall take Jerusalem, the city of munitions, from the castle of which he shall expel the Egyptian garrison: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand Antiochus. But Antiochus, who cometh against Ptolemy Epiphanes, shall do according to his own will in Coele-Syria and Palestine, and none shall stand before him: and he shall make a permanent stand in the glorious land of Israel, which by his hand shall be consumed. He shall also set his face to enter into Greece, with the strength of his whole kingdom, and Israelites (Ishrim) with him. Thus shall he do to incorporate Greece into his dominion, by which the

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 3. The Ezekiel-Gogue's invasion is the occasion of the Lord's manifestation and therefore pre-millennial [Ezek. 38:16, 23; 39:7, 13, 21-29]; but that of John's is after the Lord has reigned with his saints on earth 1000 years, and therefore post-millennial [Rev. 20:2-9];

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.403 Between A.D. 529, and the pragmatic degradation of Rome is "one hour" of years, or 30 years. I rather think that this is the period referred to in the apocalypse, saying, "the ten horns receive power as kings one hour with the Beast" (Rev. 17:12);

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.505 The period of Israel's probation drawing to a close, they will have advanced as far as Egypt on their return to Canaan, as it is written, "They shall return to Egypt" (Hos. 8:13). This is necessary, for it is written also in more senses than one, "Out of Egypt have I called my son." As they are to be gathered from the west, north, and east, they will have gone through the countries by a circuitous route to Egypt. They are to be gathered from Assyria, or the countries of Gogue's dominion; but I have not yet discovered in the word the line of march they

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.404 that is, they co-operate for that time with the sixth head of the Beast in his war with the seventh, which continued only "a short space" of sixty years. In the history of the period, this was the fact; for we find the soldiers of some of the kingdoms in the armies of Justinian in his Italian wars.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 4. The Lord himself brings the Ezekiel-Gogue against his land [Ezek. 38:4, 16-17; 39:2]; but some arch rebel stirs up hitherto loyal nations against the government, and as the apocalyptic Gogue and Magogue defy the king already in Jerusalem [Rev. 20:7-8];

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.447 Romans, who had recently proclaimed it free, would be stirred up against him. Therefore, to secure the neutrality of their Egyptian ally, he shall give Cleopatra, the daughter of women, or princess royal, to Epiphanes to wife, corrupting her to betray him by resigning to him Coele-Syria and Palestine as her dower, but on condition that he should receive half the revenues. Thus, the land of Israel was given over as a bribe to bind Cleopatra to her father's interests, that she might influence Epiphanes either to remain neutral, or to declare against the Romans, his protectors. But she shall cleave to her husband, and not stand, neither be for him, but shall join with her husband in congratulating the Roman Senate on the victory they had gained over her father at Thermopylae.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.420 Protestant and papal scribes are in the habit of applying the epithet "false prophet" to Mohammed, and therefore do not perceive its applicability to the Roman bishop. But neither Mohammed, nor his successors, are termed "the false prophet" in the apocalypse. The Arabian was false enough doubtless; but he was a far more respectable character than any pope that has ever reigned; and were I to choose between the two superstitions, I would rather be a Moslem than a papist. It was the glory of Mohammed to destroy, idolatry, it is the infamy of the popes to be the high priests of the "queen of heaven." The Saracens were God's locusts to torment, and the Ottomans, God's cavalry to slay with political death, the catholic image-worshippers of the Asiatic third part of the Roman dragon. Mohammed was the star; and his successors, the "commanders

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.366 Before this revolution was effected, the Assyrian dominion was represented by a winged lion, having the form of a man down to the waist, and furnished with arms. This is satisfactorily demonstrated by Mr. Layard in his "Nineveh and its remains." In his excavations at Nineveh he laid bare sculptured lions, twelve feet high and twelve feet long. In one hand, a goat was held; and in the other hanging down by the side, a branch with three flowers. From the shoulder sprang forth expanded wings which spread over the back. The body was that of a lion with five legs, two on the fore-end, and three on the side. The head, breast, and arms were human, and as low down as the waist. A knotted girdle ending in tassels, encircled the loins.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.506 are to follow in arriving at Egypt. But that they are to be assembled there is certain; for it is written, "I will bring them again also out of the land of Egypt." This was spoken some two hundred years after the overthrow of Samaria; and it is indisputable that neither Israel nor Judah have been again brought out of Egypt to inhabit their land: the exodus from Egypt is therefore still in the future. But in coming out of Egypt they will have to cross both the Nile and the Red Sea; and although their march thither will have been one of conquest, it will not have been unattended with defeat, because of their own rebelliousness. The hearts of their enemies will be hardened to their own destruction to the last conflict. The south will still be disposed to "keep back" Israel from their country. Therefore, in leaving Egypt, "Ephraim shall pass through the sea with affliction, and shall smite the waves in the sea, and all the deeps of the river shall dry up: and the pride of Assyria shall be brought down, and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away" (Zech. 10:10,11). The combined forces of Egypt and Assyria shall be broken as the hosts of Pharoah, and the horse and the rider be drowned in the depths of the sea. For "the Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian sea; and with his mighty wind shall he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the seven streams, and make Israel go over dry shod. . . . like as it was to Israel in the day that he came up out of the land of Egypt" (Isaiah 11:15,16).

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.366 Note: The fifth leg was added to give an appearance of symmetry to the side view. -- 1910 Edition

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.421 of the faithful," the "angels of the bottomless pit; whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon (Rev. 9:1,11). These names in English signify destroyer, which is indicative of the mission of those who marshalled themselves under the standard of the Arabian. The epithet "false prophet" is singularly applicable to the Roman bishop. It is a part of his functicn to preach or prophesy; that is, to "speak unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort" (1 Cor.14:3). From him these blessings are supposed to flow to all "his children." Aaron was given to Moses to be his prophet because he could speak well. As Aaron, then, was speaker, mouth, or prophet, to Moses; so the pope is now mouth, or prophet, or speaker, of the papacy, and no more. He is virtually stripped of his dominion; he can prophesy, but his rule is a thing of name, and not a fact. A false prophet is he; truthless as Satan; sporting himself with his own deceivings, and thereby provoking a speedy fate, which is "capture and destruction."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.447 After this shall Antiochus, at the earnest solicitation of the AEtolians, turn his face unto the isles of Greece, and shall take many: but a military commander (kotzin), L. Scipio, the Roman consul, shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own disgrace he, Scipio, shall cause it to turn upon Antiochus, by defeating him at Mount Sipylus, and repulsing him from every part of Asia Minor. As the condition of peace, the Romans required him to pay 15,000 talents; 500 down, 2500 on the ratification of the treaty, and the rest in twelve years at 1000 talents per annum. These terms being acceded to, he shall turn his face toward the fortress, or capital, of his own land, being much at a loss how to raise the tribute. While in the province of Elymais, he heard of a considerable treasure in the temple of Jupiter Belus. He accordingly broke into it in the dead of night, and carried off all its riches, But he shall stumble and fall, and not be found; for the provincials, exasperated at the robbery, rebelled against him, and murdered him and all his attendants, B.C. 187.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 5. The Lord brings the Ezekiel-Gogue up to battle against Jerusalem, that he may be made known to the nations [Ezek. 38:16, 23; 39:7, 13, 21-29]; but John's Gogue has known him for 1000 years [Rev. 20:2-9]; and

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.404 Thus, then, the commencement of the 1260 years is marked by the lesser period of 270 years, and their termination by another of 105 years, from the death of the witnesses in 1685 to their resurrection in 1790. The diagonal number of the diagram, the 1335 years, stretches to the forty-two termination of the 1260; and thus presents us with a period of 75 years, for vials introductory of final judgment by the Holy City. At the end of this time the Roman Beast will be like the empire of Napoleon, a thing which was but is not, and will be no more.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.506 They will now sing the song of Moses, and the song of the Lamb, who will have given them such a mighty deliverance from all their enemies. Being now "the ransomed of the Lord, they shall return, and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads." The prophet, "like unto Moses," mightier than Joshua, and "greater than Solomon," will conduct them into the Holy Land; and, having delivered to them the New Covenant, will "settle them after their old estates." Having "wrought with them for his own name's sake," and by them as his "battle-axe and weapons of war, subdued the nations, and brought them to his holy mountain, he will "accept them there," and "there shall all, the house of Israel, all of them in the land," as one nation and one kingdom under Shiloh "serve the Lord God" (Ezek. 37:21-28; 20:40; 34:22-31).

Chapter 13 — The Sin-power in its war against the seed of the woman in the west, symbolised by the Beasts and their Image -- God will surely avenge his saints …

p.404 A dominion requires time for its destruction as well as time for its formation. Hence, as the ten-horned Beast was 75 years in completing its constitution, there is a fitness in the arrangement which provides 75 years for the disintegration of the same. Its organization was gradual, it is not therefore to be expected that its destruction will be instantaneous. Time is necessary for all things, to build up and pull down. Interpreters are generally too much in a hurry. We must have patience as well as faith. Things are all working together well for the appointed end. The remaining fifteen, or twenty years which have yet to expire before the 75 years of vial-wrath are complete, will develop things which will make the ears of the nations tingle and their blood run cold. But what strikes them with terror is matter of joy to the believer in the kingdom of God; for the dragon, the beasts, and the image, must all be destroyed out of the way before the auspicious era of the world's blessedness can be introduced.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.472 6. A sixth part of Ezekiel's Gogue escapes destruction, and the dead are buried [Ezek. 39:2]; but John's Gogue is entirely destroyed [Rev. 20:9].

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.447 Verse 20. -- Then shall stand up in Antiochus' estate, or kingdom, his son Seleucus Philopator, one who causeth an exactor to pass over the glory of the kingdom; the business of his reign being to raise the tribute for the Romans. But within few days, that is, twelve years, he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle, being poisoned by Heliodorus, his prime minister, having reigned long enough to pay the last instalment to the Romans.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.421 But, before he and the two-horned beast before whom he is now working, perish in the fiery European lake they are blowing into a flame, they must fulfil the mission to which they are appointed under this series of the sixth vial. The Sultan, the pope, and the emperor, are the demons of the crisis, and the mouths, or speakers, of the systems to which they belong. Forth from them are to proceed such measures of policy as will produce a general war. These political measures are symbolized as "unclean spirits." They are "spirits," or influences, exerted through the policy of the three governments; and "unclean," because nothing clean can proceed out of such mouths. Rome, Vienna, and Constantinople, are so many centres of intrigue, whence proceeds the evil that is to ruin the beast. I, say Rome, which, however, is not strictly correct. It should be, wherever the false prophet is for the time being, whether at Gaeta, or at Portici; for it is exceedingly questionable, if ever he reside again in Rome. Then from Vienna, Constantinople, and the locality of the false prophet, are to go forth to "the kings of the earth," and to "the kings of the whole habitable," the results of these intrigues, which will stir up all their propensities to war. The ''kings of the earth" are here distinguished from the "kings of the habitable." The former are the kings of Germany and Russia, &c.; while the latter are the kings of Roman Europe, such as of Belgium, France, Spain,

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.366 But when Nineveh's dominion was transferred to Babylon by a conqueror, a change came over the Assyrian lion. Daniel [7:4] says, "I beheld till its wings were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth." In consequence of its eagle's wings being plucked, that is, of Armenia and Persia being subdued, the Assyrian dominion was prostrated to the earth; completely overthrown, but not destroyed; for Daniel says furthermore, that "the lion was made to stand upon the feet as a man" [Dan. 7:4]. Nebuchadnezzar was at once the conqueror and re-builder of the Assyrian monarchy. He made it stand erect, and gave it a more civilized constitution. Shalmaneser had destroyed the kingdom of the ten tribes of Israel, and Sennacherib had blasphemed Jehovah [Yahweh], and the posterity of his son Esarhaddon had become effete: this was a dynasty which had become a pest, a

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.506 Thus in forty years the little kingdom of Judea will have become "a great mountain," or empire filling the whole earth." According to my chronology the world will then be epochally

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.367 plague spot upon the nations; but Nebuchadnezzar, though an idolator, was a man better suited to the purposes of God. There was more of the man, and less of the wild beast, in him than in the kings of the dynasty he had overthrown. Therefore, when the Assyrian lion was made to stand erect upon its hind feet like a man, Daniel says, that "a man's heart was given to it". Its golden, or imperial lion-head, was responsive to divine impressions, and gave utterance to sentiments, which were entirely alien from the heart of the kings of Nineveh. "I blessed the Most High," said Nebuchadnezzar, "and I praised and honored Him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and His kingdom is from generation to generation; and all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing; and He doeth according to His will in the army of heaven; and among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest thou? I praise, and extol, and honor the King of Heaven, all whose works are truth and His ways judgment; and those that walk in pride He is able to abase." [compare Dan. 4:34, 35, 37 with Isaiah 36]

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.422 Portugal, Sardinia, Naples, and Greece. They are all to be involved in war by the "unclean spirits" of the three demons, whose policy will bring about results that will ruin themselves, and astonish the world.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.447 Verse 21. -- And in his, Seleucus Philopator's, place shall stand up Heliodorus a vile person, being both a poisoner and usurper, to whom they, the authorities of the nation, shall not

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 The prophecy of Ezekiel concerning Gogue evidently relates to a power that is to arise hereafter; for the Lord says in his address to its chief, "In the latter years thou shalt come into the land that is brought back from the sword, and is gathered out of many people, against the mountains of Israel, which have been always waste: but it is brought forth out of the nations, and they shall dwell safely all of them." [Ezek. 38:8] In another verse of this chapter, the "latter years" are termed "latter days," [Ezek. 38:16] as it is written: and thou shalt come up against my people of Israel, as a cloud to cover the land; it shall be in the latter days, and I will bring thee against my land." [Ezek. 38:16] This testimony shows that there will have been a gathering of the Jews to some extent before Gogue invades their land; and that this gathering is subsequent to a long desolation of the country. Hence, those acquainted with Jewish History will perceive directly, that the prediction has not been fulfilled; but is yet in the future, and belongs to "the time of the end," [Dan. 8:17; 11:35, 40;12:4, 9] which is synchronous with "the latter days." [Num. 24:14; Deut. 4:30; 31:29 (Job. 19:25); Jer. 23:20; 30:24; 48:47; 49:39; Ezek. 38:16; Dan. 2:28; 10:14; Hosea 3:5]

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.507 5995-'8 years old; that is 4089 years to the birth of Christ, three years and eight months before the vulgar era, which must be added to the two periods 1866-'8 and 40, which altogether yield 5995-'8 years, from the birth of Adarn on the sixth day, to the morning of the Seventh Day of 1000 years' duration. The "Economy of the Fulness of Times" will now have fairly commenced, and the Day of Christ in all the glory of the Sun of Righteousness have opened in all its blessedness upon the nations of the earth. The gospel preached to Abraham, saying "In thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed," will be a reality. The Lord, with Judah as his bended bow and Israel for his arrow, having subdued the nations, and "bound their kings with chains, and their nobles with fetters of iron" as his conquests progressed, will have transferred their much-abused power to his saints (Rev. 2:26, 27), who shall rule them with a rod of iron which cannot be broken. Having received his law (Isaiah 42: 4), and experienced the justice of its administration, "all nations will call him blessed," and "daily will he be praised." An universal jubilee will celebrate the admiration of mankind and their devotion to the King of all the earth. The world will no more resound with wars' alarms for a thousand years; and among the highest there will be glory to God, on the earth there will be peace and good-will among men (Luke 2:14) The mission of the Lord's Christ will have been gloriously fulfilled. He will have raised up the tribes of Jacob, restored the preserved of Israel, and been the salvation of Jehovah [Yahweh] to the ends of the earth (Isaiah 49:6). In his days there will be abundance of peace; for the nations will beat their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into scythes, and practise war no more. "At that time they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord; and all the nations shall be gathered to it, to the name of the Lord, to Jerusalem" as the metropolis of the world; "neither shall they walk any more after the imagination of their evil "heart " (Jer. 3:17). The things they delight in will then be an abomination to them; for "the Gentiles shall come unto the Lord from the ends of the earth, and shall say, Surely our fathers have inherited lies, vanity, and things in which there is no profit" (Jer. 16:19). When enlightened by the Lord this will be their judgment of the "names and denominations," pagan, mohammedan, papal, and protestant, which now as a covering vail spread over all nations (Isaiah 25:7), darken their understandings, and alienate them from the life of God.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 The prophecy of Gogue commences at the events set forth in the forty-first verse of the eleventh of Daniel. In short, Ezekiel's prophecy of Gogue is an amplification of Daniel's concerning the king of the north. That these two powers are the same will be manifest from the following considerations:

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.448 give the honor of the kingdom: but Antiochus Epiphanes shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries bestowed on the party of Heliodorus.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.422 But why are these three political influences likened to frogs? "I saw," says the apostle, "three unclean spirits like frogs come out of these mouths." The interpretation, I conceive, is this. The frogs are the heraldic symbol of a power, which at the prophetic crisis is to be the proximate cause of the several policies which characterize the demon-mouths. That is to say, if this frog-power had not struck out a new course of operation which deranged every thing, there would have been no ground for the Sultan, the emperor, and the pope, to change their policy, and all things would have gone on as usual. The frogs, therefore, and "the spirits," stand related to each other as cause and effect, the demons being only the media through which the frog-power brings about the fatalities of the two-horned beast and the false prophet; and it the same time brings upon the arena a power which is to overtop the horns, repress the frog-power itself, and build up the image of Nebuchadnezzar, preparatory to its being shivered to pieces on the mountains of Israel. In other words, the scenery of the thirteenth and fourteenth verses of this chapter is a symbolical representation of the working of things unto the judgment, when "they shall take away his dominion to consume and to destroy it to the end" (Dan. 7:26). Who "they" are to whom the work of destruction is committed is obvious from the twenty-second verse, where it is written, " judgment was given to the saints," that is, in the higher sense, who do their work coevally with "the people of the saints," or saints of the holy city, assuming the ruling-judgment "under the whole heaven."

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.367 But this "man's heart," was not the disposition of Belshazzar, his son's son. Instead of praising, and extolling, and honoring the God of Israel, he defied Him; and "lifted himself up against the Lord of heaven; and out of the holy vessels of His temple, he, and his lords, his wives, and his concubines, drank wine; and he praised the gods of silver and gold, and of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand his breath was, and whose were all his ways, he had not glorified." This was his offence, on account of which the Lord of heaven passed this sentence upon him: "God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it; thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. And thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians." Nor was the execution of the decree long delayed, for "on that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain. And Darius the Median took the kingdom" (Dan. v. 30-31).

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.508 But when the King of Israel and his Saints shall rule the world, all these superstitions will be for ever abolished, and mankind will be of one faith and practice. They will speak one religious language, and serve Jehovah [Yahweh] with unanimity; for, says he, "Then will I turn to the people a pure language, that they may all call upon the name of the Lord with one consent " (Zeph. 3:9). This must, indeed, be the Lord's doings, for who among men has the wisdom, knowledge, and power to bring the nations to speak intelligibly on religious subjects, and to be of one religion! The sword only can prepare the way for this. Mankind must be made to "lick the dust like a serpent," before they will consent to change their creeds for eternal truth. Judgment will bring them to reason, and they will say at length, "Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the temple of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem" (Isaiah 2:3). Under such teaching as this the work will be accomplished.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.367 The lion dominion being overthrown, the dynasty of the Bear took its place when "Darius the son of Ahasuerus, of the seed of the Medes, was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans," in 542 before Christ. It was a dominion to be extended by the sword, as particular expressed in the words addressed to the Bear, "Arise, devour much flesh."

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.422 Now, from the evidence I am about to adduce, I think, I shall be able to convince the reader, that "the Frogs" are the symbol of the French democracy, the old enemy of the Beasts and their image. The testimony to establish this is as follows, gleaned from Elliot's Hor. Apoc.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.448 Verse 22. -- And with the arms of a flood by which they shall be formidably invaded, shall they, the Egyptians, be overflown from before Antiochus, whom they excite to war by demanding the restitution of Coele-Syria and Palestine. And they shall be broken, or subdued; yea, also Onias the prince, or high priest, of the Mosaic covenant, shall be murdered, as B.C.172, it came to pass. And after the league made with Ptolemy Philometer, Antiochus shall work deceitfully after his second invasion of Egypt, B.C. 170; for he shall come up to Alexandria, and he shall become strong with a small people, or army. By his deceit, he shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province to which he reduces Egypt; and he, Antiochus, shall do that which his fathers, or predecessors, have not done, nor his fathers' fathers; namely, he shall scatter among his followers, the prey, and spoils, and riches: yea, he shall forecast his devices against the strong holds of Egypt, even for a time. And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army; and the king of the south shall be stirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army; but he shall not stand: for the Alexandrians seeing him in the hands of Antiochus, and lost to them, shall forecast devices against him, and place the crown of Egypt upon the head of his brother, Euergetes II. Yea, they that feed of the portion of Philometer's meat, even his courtiers, shall separate, or renounce, him; and his, Antiochus' army shall overflow Egypt; and many of the Egyptians shall fall down slain. And the hearts of both these kings shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak lies at one table, but shall not prosper; for the end is yet at the time appointed."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 1. Gogue, or the prince of Ros, is king of Meschech and Tubal, therefore he is king of the north geographically; those countries being north of the Holy Land, which, according to the covenant, extends to Amanus and the Euphrates;

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.508 As to Israel, the Lord will have gotten them praise and fame in every land where they have been put to shame; and have made them a name and a praise among all the people of the earth (Zeph. 3:19,20). "All nations shall call them blessed, for they shall be a delightsome land, saith the Lord of hosts" (Mal. 3:12). Instead of being a bye-word and a reproach, as at this day, the Gentiles will glory in their patronage; for "in those days it shall come to pass, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying, we will go,with you; for we have heard that God is with you" (Zech. 8:23). Yes, the kingdom and throne of David will then be in their midst again, and Christ the Lord God, and Holy One of Israel, sitting upon it in power and great glory. The gospel of the kingdom will be no longer a matter of hope, but a reality; and those who have believed it, and submitted cheerfully and lovingly to the law of faith in the obedience it requires, and have perfected their faith by works meet for repentance, will be shining "as the brightness of the firmament, and as the stars for ever and ever" (Dan. 12:3). This is the Hope of Israel which is set before men in the gospel, and for which Paul was bound in a chain. It is a very different one to that exhibited in pulpit-theology; yet it is that which must be embraced as the soul's anchorage, if a man would be saved, and inherit the kingdom of God.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 2. Gogue is to invade the land of Israel "from the north parts" [Ezek. 38:15 (see vs. 6)] and "in the latter days;" [Ezek. 38:16] and the king of the north is to enter into the same country at the same time; therefore, as they come against the same enemy and at the same time, they must be one and the same power;

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.448 Then shall Antiochus return info his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the Holy Covenant: and he shall do terrible things against Jerusalem, taking it by storm, butchering 80,000 men, making 40,000 prisoners, and causing a like number to be sold for slaves. And then shall he return to his own land, laden with the spoils of the temple, amounting to 1800 talents, or £270,000.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.422 1. Montfaucon, in his Monumens de la Monarchie Francaise, p. 4, plate vi., gives a Frog as one of the monuments of the French king, Childeric; thus writing respecting it, "3. Another medal representing a frog, which was also an Egyptian symbol." This was found A.D. 1623, at St. Brice, near Tournay, with other things belonging to Childeric. He reigned A.D. 456.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.368 in the symbolography, or description of the symbol, the prophet saith, that "it raised up itself on one side." Hence, one side was "higher than the other;" but, before it raised itself up, the higher side was the lower; therefore, the higher side acquired its more elevated position last. Compare this characteristic of the Bear, with what is said of the horns of the Ram (Dan. 8:3). The inequality of the sides of the Bear, represents the historical fact, that the dynasty of the Bear-dominion was mixed; that is, it was first Median and then Persian. Darius was a Mede, and his successor Cyrus, a Persian. They were allies in the overthrow of the Chaldean kingdom. When the crown was to be assumed, the Mede preceded the Persian; but when Darius died, instead of the crown descending to a Mede, it passed to a Persian, whose race continued to wear it until the dominion of the Bear was superseded by the leopard. Thus the Persian side of the Bear was raised up last.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.509 Such will be the order of things for a thousand years. But, though truth and righteousness will have gained the ascendency and have prevailed for so long a period, sin will still exist in the flesh, and in some instances reveal itself in overt acts of disobedience. This is implied by the sayings "the sinner shall die accursed" (Isaiah 65: 20); and "whoso will not come up of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the Lord of Hosts, even upon them shall be no rain" (Zech.14:16-19). There will be no occasion to march an army into a country to put down rebellion; it will be quite effectual to bring it back to its allegiance to withhold from it the fruits of the earth. This spirit of insubordination will, however, smoulder among the nations until at the end of the thousand years the "enmity" against the Wornan's Seed burst forth again into a flame. If the apostle felt the workings of "the law of sin" within him, though obedient to "the law of the spirit of life;" need we wonder that the same "law of nature" should gather force in the hearts of nations subdued by fire and sword to the sovereignty of Israel's King. Man, unrenewed man, is essentially ungrateful and rebellious. The whole history of his race attests it. A thousand years of peace and blessedness will fail to bind him, by the bonds of love and a willing fealty, to the glorious and benevolent, yet just and powerful, emancipator and enlightener of the world. Some new dernon, who would rather reign as Satan than serve in heaven, will arise among the nations, and unfurl the old satanic standard of the Dragon empire, which will be known to the generation of that remote future as the past existence of the Assyrian, Persian, Macedonian, and Roman empires are known to us; that is, historically. A giant will this rebel be in presumption and crime, and surpassing in hardihood the pre-millennial Autocrat, whom Michael bound with a great chain and cast into the abyss. But what will not a man adventure inspired with the pride of life! Enchanted thus, he becomes the Adversary (Satan) of the King of Glory; and goes forth to the remotest nations, to Gogue's Magogian people, and falsely accuses his administration, by which means he succeeds in detaching them from their allegiance, and in deceiving them into a vain attempt to recover their ancient dominion (Rev. 20:7-10). The King, instead of nipping the, insurrection in the bud, permits the Adversary and Seducer (the Satan and the Devil) to mature his plans, marshal his hosts, and lead them on to an invasion of the land of Israel. The King permits him to come up

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.368 But the Bear had also "three ribs in the mouth of it, between the teeth of it." This indicates that in devouring much flesh, the result was that its prey was reduced to "three ribs," which had become firmly fixed to its head. In other words, that the Medes and Persians had made extensive conquests, which were reduced to three divisions for the better administration of public affairs. A rib of the dominion, then, represents an imperial presidency, or, as we should say, vice-royalty; each satrapy comprehending a number of principalities. This organization of the Bear is thus expressed by the prophet, "It pleased Darius to set over the kingdom a hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole kingdom; and over these THREE PRESIDENTS; of whom Daniel was first: that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the king (or Bear's head) should have no damage." By the reign of Ahasuerus, or Artaxerxes II, the dominion of the Bear extended "from India to Ethiopia over one hundred and twenty seven provinces." Though the principalities may have been increased in number, or extent, the presidencies remained the same. A dominion represented by the Bear, its dynastic branch by the higher side, and its three presidencies by the three ribs, were the principal points which distinguished the realm of the Chaldeans, under the Medo Persian sovereignty, from that of the Lion, or the Head of Gold. And it is worthy of remark here with reference to the image at the crisis of its fate, that the power which shall possess Persia in the latter days will be the Bear, and consequently answer to

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 2. In the "Monde Primitif, compare avec le Monde Moderne," par M. Court de Gebelin, Paris, 1781, the author thus writes, p. 181, "Nous venons de voir que les Armoiries de la Guyenne sont un leopard, celles des Celtes (surtout les Belgiques) etoient un lion, et celles des Francs un crapaud. Le crapaud designe les marais dont sortirent les Francs." And again, on p. 195, " La Cosmographie de Munster (I. ii.) nous a transmit un fait tres remarquable dans ce genre. Marcomir, Roi des Francs, ayant penetre de la Westphalie dans le Tongre, vit en songe une figure a trois tetes, 1' une de lion, l'autre d'aigle, la troisieme de crapaud. I1 consulta Ia dessus, ajoute on, un celebre Druide de la contree, appele Al Runus; et celuici 1'assura que cette figure designoit les trois puissances qui auroient regne successivemens sur les Gaules; les Celtes dont le symbole etoit le lion, les Romains designes par 1'aigle, et les Francs par le crapaud, a cause de leur marais."*

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.448 At the time appointed, under pretence of restoring Philometer to the throne, he shall return, and come toward the south against Alexandria to besiege it. But it, this fourth invasion, shall not be as the former, or as the latter. He raised the siege and

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 3. The Libyans and Ethiopians belong to Gogue's army; and Daniel testifies, that "the Libyans and Ethiopians are at the steps of the king of the north," [Dan. 11:43] that is, they march among his troops;

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.510 on "the breadth of the land," and to "compass the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city." Having inclosed the Governor of the world and his ancients in the metropolis, and so hemmed them in as to prevent all escape, with no army in the rear to raise the siege, the sceptre of universal dominion would seem once more to be within the grasp of the Head of the old Serpent empire. Like our contemporaries, professing to believe the past, but denying that its scenes will ever be repeated, he remembers the overthrow of the former Gogue, as the Autocrat of Russia now remembers that of Sennacherib in the days of Hezekiah, but believes not in the repetition of so terrible a destruction. He will know, doubtless, and who after that the knowledge of the Lord shall have covered the earth for a thousand years will not know, that "he must reign till he have put all enemies under his feet?" but he will no more believe that it will be so, than the Old Serpent, the founder of his dominion, believed 'that God would subject Adam to death in the day of his transgression though he had declared it. He will persuade the nations that the King of Israel shall not reign for ever, and that the overthrow of his government is possible. Thus deceived, we find them enrolled under Satan, or the Adversary, and "encompassing the camp of the saints, and the beloved city," full of savage exultation at the expected destruction of the best of kings. But fallacious will be the hopes of the rebel multitude, and dreadful the vengeance to burst upon them. The trembling earth and the blackening heavens warn them of a coming tempest. The dark vapors and thick clouds of the sky, curling in dense and lowering masses, suddenly hiss forth the forked lightning, and the heaven is rent by the deafening roar of the voice of God. Hail and fire, mingled with hail, pour down upon them, and they are destroyed from the face of the land. Thus God will deliver his King; for "fire shall come down from God out of heaven, and devour them."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 4. Hostile tidings come to Gogue from Sheba and Dedan eastward; and from "the Merchants of Tarshish and the young lions thereof" [Ezek. 38:13] northward; so also, "tidings out of the east and out of the north," says Daniel, "shall trouble the king of the north;" [Dan. 11:44]

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.449 marched towards Memphis, where he installed Philometer as king. As soon, however, as he had departed, Philometer came to an understanding with Euergetes, and they agreed to a joint reign over Egypt. This coming to the ears of Antiochus, he led a powerful army against Memphis for the purpose of subduing the country. Having nearly accomplished his project, he marched against Alexandria, which was the only obstacle to his becoming absolute master of Egypt. But the Roman embassy, sent at the request of the Ptolemies, met him about a mile from the city. They had left Rome with the utmost diligence. When they arrived at Delos, they found a fleet of Macedonian, or Greek, ships, on board of which they embarked for Alexandria, where they arrived at the crisis of his approach. Popilius delivered him the decree of the Senate, and demanded an immediate answer. Sorely against his will, he agreed to obey its mandate, and draw off his army from Egypt. Thus his invasion terminated very differently from the former: for the ships of Chittim shall come against him, and prevent him from incorporating Egypt into his Assyrian kingdom of the north (Numb. 24:24).

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 * The following translation will serve for those who do not understand French. -- In M. Court de Gebelin's work, styled "The Primitive World compared with the Modern World," he says, "The armorial hearings of Guyenne are a leopaid; those of the Celts (especially of the Belgians) are a lion; and of the French a frog. The Frog represents the marshes whence the French originated." And again, " The Cosmography of Munster has transmitted to us a very remarkable fact of this kind. Marcomir, king of the French, having penetrated from Westphalia into Tongres, saw in a dream a figure with three heads, the one of a lion, the other of an eagle, and the third of a frog. He consulted thereon, it is added, a celebrated druid of the country, named Al Runus; who assured him that this figure represented the three powers which had reigned successively over the Gauls; the Celts whose symbol was the lion; the Romans designated by the eagle, and the Francs by the frog because of their marshes."

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 the breast of silver. We have already in the heraldry of nations an intimation of the power destined to act the part of the bear, when the Four Beasts have "their dominion taken away." This power is the Russian whose symbol is a Bear. This is so well known, that the phrase "the Russian Bear" is as familiar as household words. Russia, which already comprehends some of the Persian territory in its bounds, is destined to conquer Persia, and to possess it from India to Ethiopia. This is not conjecture, but an absolute certainty; for God has declared by Ezekiel, that Persia in the latter days shall be a constituent of the dominion of Gog; and, that Gog is the autocratic dynasty of Russia will be seen when we come to treat of that prophecy in its proper place. We proceed now to the consideration of the Third Beast, or

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.510 Thus, though corruption of the flesh, nationally expressed, was restrained by the overthrow of Gogue, the Dragon-chief, at the pre-millennial advent of the King of Israel, it is finally subdued only when the head of the Serpent-power is crushed at the end of the thousand years. After this victory, another enemy remains to be destroyed to perfect the work of the Son of Man. Death is the last enemy. The power of death is the corruption of the flesh, which is the consequence of sin. But, the wicked all being destroyed by fire, there remain upon the earth only the

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 This beast represents the Macedonian dominion which superseded that of the Bear, as the belly and thighs of brass did the breast and arms of silver. The Leopard-dominion was more extended than its predecessors; for it embraced all that belonged to the Lion and the Bear, with the addition of that which had been established by Philip of Macedon, the predecessor of Alexander "the Great." "It bore rule over all the earth," or Image-territory, thus far subjugated to "civilization," such as it was at that era of the world.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 3. In the sixth century, xlvi of the prophecies of Nostra Damus (p. 251) translated my Garencieres of London, 1672, occur the following lines:

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.449 All his wrath was kindled at this interference; therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the Holy Covenant; for in his return-march through Palestine, he detached 20,000 men under Apollonius with orders to destroy Jerusalem, B.C.168. So shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the Holy Covenant.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.473 5. Gogue is to "fall upon the mountains of Israel," [Ezek.39:4] where he and his multitudes are to be buried; so the king of the north

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.511 faithful and true, who are rewarded for their fidelity with the inheritance of the ages. The "law of sin," or law of their flesh, is abolished in the change they undergo from corruption to incorruptibility and life. This is the abolishing of death from the earth, so that its inhabitants can die no more. This being brought to pass, the saying will be fulfilled, and the work accomplished, that "the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the works of the Devil;" and "him that hath the power of death, that is the Devil."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.474 having encamped "between the seas in the glorious holy mountain," the hill-country, "comes to his end" there, with "none to help him:" [Dan. 11:45] and,

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.449 Verse 31. -- And arms shall stand on his part under Apollonius; and they, the Assyro-Macedonian troops, shall pollute the temple or sanctuary of strength, by shedding the blood of the worshippers in its courts; and they shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place a strong fort and garrison to command the temple, even the abomination that maketh desolate, and overawes the nation.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 Unjuste sera un exil envoye Par pestilence aux confins de non seigle; Response au rouge le fera desvoye Roi retirant a la Rane et a I' aigle.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 In the year 301 before Christ, the Macedonian dominion in its divisions, and their relative position, is illustrated by the Four Wings of a fowl, and the four Leopard heads. Alexander ruled his conquests for the short space of six years, when he died in Babylon of intoxication. After a long period of war, his unwieldy empire was resolved into several kingdoms, of which the four principal ones are represented by the Four Heads of the Leopard. These were its mighty powers to which the others looked up, as the lesser states do now to the great military potentates of the age.

Chapter 17 — (64k) -- The restoration of Israel indispensable to the setting up of the kingdom of God -- Israel to be grafted into their own olive on the princ…

p.511 Such is "the end, when the Son shall deliver up the Kingdom to the Father that God may be all and in all (1 Cor. 15:24-28; Rev. 21:3). The separation between God and Man began with the transgression of the first Adam; it continues till the end of the 7000 years, when sin and death are utterly eradicated, and harmony again established in this orb of his glorious universe. Earth will have been delivered from moral and physical evil by his power administered and displayed through the Lord Jesus Christ, who, though "subjected to the Father," will have the pre-eminence over all "his brethren" through the endless duration of ages. The last resurrection, which is implied in the development of "the end" (Rev. 20:6), will bring up from the dust the sleeping dead of the previous thousand years. Those who are accounted worthy of eternal life will receive it, and be added to the saints of the "first resurrection." Thus a population will have been provided for the earth, which, instead of being destroyed, will be renovated, and all things belonging to it made new (Rev. 21:5). The earth and its inhabitants will be incorruptible, undefiled and unfading. God, according to his word, will have made "a full end of all nations," except that of Israel; which will be the sole occupant of the globe, and every Israelite, "an Israelite indeed," "equal to the Elohim," and crowned with glory and honor throughout all ages. During, the thousand years their nation will consist of three classes, Christ and the saints, righteous Israelites in the flesh, and those who "die accursed," but when perfection comes, there will be but one class, and all will be immortal. The purpose of God, in the formation of the earth, will be accomplished; and "the headstone of the creation will be brought forth with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it."

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 The four great powers, or heads, of the Grecian Leopard, were,

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 On which, Garencieres observes: "by the eagle he meaneth the emperor; and by the frog, the king of France; for, before he took the fleur de luce, the French bore three frogs."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.449 As soon as Antiochus Epiphanes was returned to Antioch, he published a decree by which all his subjects were required to conform to his religion. This was aimed chiefly at the Jews, whose religion and nation he was resolved to extirpate. Atheneus, a man advanced in years, and extremely well versed in all the ceremonies of the Grecian idolatry, was commissioned to carry the edict into effect in Judea and Samaria. As soon as he arrived at Jerusalem, he began by suppressing "the daily," or burnt offering of continuance, and all the observances of the Jewish law. He caused the sabbaths and other festivals to be

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.474 6. Gogue unexpectedly encounters the Lord God in battle on the mountains of Israel, and the king of the north contends with Michael the great prince, who standeth up for Israel, and delivers them: they are both defeated and deprived of dominion by the same supernatural power.

p.474 Here, then, are six particulars which clearly establish the identity of Gogue with the king of the north. The multitudes they are destined to lead into the Holy Land are the "all nations" which Zechariah has predicted the Lord will gather together against Jerusalem, to destroy them in battle with a small exception (Zech. 14:2); and whose slain are "the carcasses of the men that have transgressed against the Lord, whose worm shall not die, nor their fire be quenched; and who shall be an abhorring to all flesh " (Isaiah 66:24), who pass through "the valley of the passengers on the east of the sea" (Ezek. 39:11): for the consumption of their bodies by the worm will commence while they are yet standing alive upon their feet (Zech. 14:12); so that like Antiochus Epiphanes, the stench of their consuming bodies will "stop the noses of the passers by." [Ezek.39:11]

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.450 profaned; forbid the circumcision of children; carried off and burned all copies of the law wherever they could be found; and put to death whoever acted contrary to the decree of the king. To establish it the sooner in every part of the nation, altars and chapels filled with idols were erected in every city, and sacred groves were planted. Officers were appointed over these, who caused the people generally to offer sacrifice in them every month, on the day of the month on which the king was born, who made them eat swine's flesh and other unclean animals sacrificed there. The temple in Jerusalem was dedicated to Jupiter Olympius whose statue was placed within it. Thus he did in his great indignation against Jehovah [Yahweh] and his people Israel.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.423 4. In Pynson's edition of Fabyan's Chronicle, at the beginning of the account of Pharamond (the first king of the

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 1. The kingdom of the south which comprehended Egypt, Lybia, Arabia, Coele-Syria, and Palestine, under the Greco Egyptian dynasty;

p.369 2. The kingdom of the North-west, including Thrace, Bythinia, &c.; or, the Thraco-Macedonian;

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.424 Franks who reigned at Treves about A. D. 420) there is a shield of arms bearing three frogs, (p. 37, Ellis' edit.); with the words beneath,

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.450 Verse 32. -- And such of the Jews as do wickedly against the covenant shall Antiochus by flatteries cause to dissemble. These not only forsook the holy covenant, but had intelligence with the king, and aided him all they could in the desolation with which he was overspreading their country. But the Maccabees and their adherents, people who do know their God shall be strong, and do valiantly in war. And they, even Mattathias and his five sons, &c., that understand among the people shall instruct, and encourage, many; yet they of their party shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, days.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.474 The prophet Ezekiel is addressed by Jehovah [Yahweh] as the type, or representative, of Him, who is to vanquish Gogue on the mountains of Israel. Hence, he says to him, "Son of Man, set thy face against Gogue, the land of Magogue, the chief prince of Meshech, and Tubal, and prophecy against him." [Ezek. 38:2] In this title to the prophecy, the antagonists are indicated, namely, the Son of Man on one side, and Gogue on the other. But, while it is quite clear who the Son of Man is, it is but little understood what power is represented by Gogue. It will, therefore, be my endeavor in the following pages to identify this adversary of Israel and their king; so that the reader may know which of "the powers that be" [Rom. 13:1] is chosen of God to personate the serpent's head when it is crushed by the woman's Seed.

p.474 The Jews appointed by Ptolemy Philadelphus, king of Egypt, to translate the Old Testament into Greek, gave a different rendering of the above title to that which appears in the English version. They rendered the original by (Iwg, arcouta, Rws, Mesoc, kai Oobel) i.e. Gogue, prince of Ros, Mesoch, and Thobel; so that the difference of the two translations turns upon the

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.450 Now when they shall fall by these calamities they shall be holpen with a little help; for whilst Antiochus was amusing himself by celebrating games at Daphne, Judas Maccabeus had raised the standard of independence, and was helping his countrymen in Judea. He levied a small army, fortified the cities, rebuilt the fortresses, threw strong garrisons into them, and thereby awed the whole country. He defeated and killed Apollonius, and made great slaughter of the troops. With 3000 men he defeated Lysias with 47,000; and another army of 20,000 Under Timotheus and Bacchides; and in the year B.C. 170, he gave Lysias a second defeat at Bethsura, by which he dispersed 65,000 of the enemy. Yet, many shall cleave to them, the Maccabees, with flatteries, for it was a time of trial. And therefore some of them of understanding shall fall to try them, and to purge, and make them white FOR THE TIME OF THE END because it, the time of the end, is yet for a time appointed.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.424 The banner underneath, having upon it the three frogs, is from ancient tapestry in the cathedral of Rheims, representing battle scenes of Clovis, who is said to have been baptized there upon his conversion to Romanism.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.369 3. The kingdom of the North-east, comprehending the rest of Asia, and beyond the Euphrates to the Indus; India beyond the

p.370 river, though allotted to this dominion, revolted; so that the Indus became its boundary: this was the Assyro-Macedonian; and,

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.424 The next engraving is from the Franciscan church at Innspruck; where is a row of tall bronze figures, twenty-three in number; representing principally the most distinguished personages of the House of Austria; the armour and costumes being those chiefly of the 16th century, and the workmanship excellent. Among them is Clovis, king of France, and on his shield three fleur de lis and three frogs, with the words underneath, "Clodovaeus der i Christenlich kunig von Frankreich; that is, Clovis, first christian king of France.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.450 The thirty-fifth verse of this eleventh chapter brings us down to the end of 430 years from the destruction of the city and

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.475 Hebrew word rosh being regarded as a proper, or common, noun. The Seventy were sensible, that in this place it was not an appellative noun, but a proper name; and they rendered it accordingly by Ros. But Jerome not finding any such proper name among the nation-families mentioned in Genesis, rather disputed the septuagint reading, and preferred to consider the word Ros as a common noun; and his interpretation, established in the Latin Vulgate, has universally prevailed throughout the west. Jerome, however, was more scrupulous than the editors of later versions, who have unqualifiedly rejected it as a proper name; for although he inclined to the other rendering, he did not feel authorized to reject altogether one so ancient, and he has therefore preserved them both, translating the passage thus -- "Gogue, terram, Magogue, principem capitis (sive Ros) Mosoch et Thubal."

p.475 But the question between the phrases "the chief prince," and "the prince of Ros," has been long set at rest by the concurring judgment of the learned, who have adopted the primitive interpretation of the Alexandrine Jews. And although the common english version has not the benefit of their decision, yet the title of the prophecy has been generally received among the erudite portion of the western nations for nearly 200 years, according to the ancient Greek interpretation; that is to say, as uniting the three proper names of nations Ros, Mosc, and Tobl. By the insertion of vowels, or vowel-points, these words have been made to assume the different forms of Meshech, Mesoch, Tubal, and Thobel; but, as the meaning of Hebrew words depends not on the points, but upon the radical consonants, or letters, it may be as well to express these names by the forms and elements of the original words, for by so doing we keep nearer to the original idea, and are less likely to be mystified by hypothesis. "Ros," says David Levi, "is not an appellative, as in the common translation of the Bible, but a proper name." The word "chief" ought, therefore, to be replaced by the proper name Ros, or Rosh.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.451 temple of Jerusalem by the Chaldeans. There is here a break in the prophecy. Nothing more is said about Israel and the king of the north, until the prediction is resumed in the fortieth verse, which may be regarded as continuous with verse thirty-five. The latter speaks of their being tried and made white to, or till, the time of the end, and then the fortieth re-introduces the king of the south and the king of the north, and outlines the events they were to bring to pass in that time, and which will end in the resurrection, when they who have been tried and made white in the long interval, will stand in their lot with Daniel at the end of the 1335 days. With the exception of the "little help" derived from the victories of the Maccabees, the history of Israel has been a series of calamities to this day; and will so continue to be till the "time appointed" for their deliverance arrives.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.425 1. Uptonus de Militari Officio, p. 155, states that three frogs were the old arms of France, without specifying what race of kings.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.370 4. The kingdom of the West, which embraced Macedonia and Greece.

p.370 Such were the heads. But, how was it to be determined that they should stand related to these four points of the compass? This was indicated by the wings of the Leopard; an interpretation made evident from the words of the prophet, saying, "the Lord shall gather Judah from the four corners (in Heb. the four wings) of the earth" (Isaiah 11:12; Dan. 11:4). The addition of the wings, then, to this beast, signifies that the kingdoms represented by the heads would be towards the east, west, north, and south, of Judea.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.425 2. Professor Schott supposes the three frogs to have been distinctly the original arms of the Bourbons; bourbe signifying mud. This may have been the case. When their family became the dynasty of France, they probably assumed the frogs as their arms, being kings of the Franks, whose svmbol it had been so long. The Bourbons arose out of the mud which is natural to frogs, and by the revolution of 1848 are deep in the mud again!

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.451 But the Maccabean epoch is particularly interesting as the termination of Ezekiel's 430 years. The house of Israel, and the house of Judah, had been great transgressors of the holy covenant from the foundation of the temple in the fourth year of Solomon to the sack of the city in the 19th of Nebuchadnezzar. This was a period of 430 years, which was divided into two periods, namely, one of forty years from the foundation of the temple to the apostasy of Rehoboam and Judah; the other, of three hundred and ninety from this apostasy to the destruction of the temple. God determined that this long national transgression should be punished by as long a retribution. He therefore gave Israel "a sign" of what was coming upon them (Ezek. 4:1-8). This consisted in Ezekiel lying on his left side 390 days, and then upon his right for 40 days more. By this sign was represented the prostrate condition of Israel for 430 years. The 430 years of transgression had not quite ended when the sign was appointed in the fifth of Jehoiachin's captivity. The thing signified began to take effect in the sacking of Jerusalem. Israel then began to "eat their defiled bread among the Gentiles;" so that the 430 years would end B.C.161, according to my chronology. These four centuries of punishment were a very calamitous period of Jewish history. They endured a captivity in Babylon for 70 years; for several years more their times were "troublous;" they were vassals to the Persians till their dominion was overthrown by Alexander; afterwards, as we have seen, they were alternately subject to the king of the south and the king of the north, and their land be-

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.475 But what nations are signified by these three proper names? This question has been long since determined by the learned. The celebrated Bochart, about the year 1640, observed in his elaborate researches into Sacred Geography, that Ros is the most ancient form under which history makes mention of the name of RUSSIA; and he contended that Ros and Mosc properly denote the nations of Russia and Moscovy. "It is credible,"

p.476 says he, "that from Rhos and Mesech (that is the Rhossi and Moschi) of whom Ezekiel speaks, descended the Russians and Moscovites, nations of the greatest celebrity in European Scythia." We have, indeed, ample and positive testimony, that the Russian nation was called Ros by the Greeks in the earliest period in which we find it mentioned, as (EquoV de oi RwV Skuqikon, peri ton arktwon Tauron); that is, "the Ros are a Scythian nation, bordering on the northern Taurus." And their own historians say, "It is related that the Russians (whom the Greeks called Ros, and sometimes Rosos) derived their name from Ros, a valiant man, who delivered his nation from the yoke of their tyrants."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.452 came a field of battle for the hosts of these powers, who defiled the temple, and at length converted it into a house for the worship of Jupiter. But, a very few years before the 430 years were about to expire, Judas Maccabeus commenced a war against Antiochus Epiphanes, which ended in the recovery of Jerusalem, the purification of the temple from the heathen worship, its re-dedication to God, and the erection of Judea into an independent kingdom under the Asmoneans, which continued until it was placed under Herod the Idumean by the Romans, about 39 years before Christ.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.425 3. Typoticus, p. 75, gives as the device on a coin of Louis VI., the last French king before Hugh Capet, the first of the Bourbons, a frog with the inscription Mihi terra lacusque, land and water are mine.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.370 A Leopard is sometimes used to indicate the British power. During the war in the Peninsular, Napoleon and his generals often threatened to "drive the leopard into the sea;" by which they meant, that they would drive the British out of Spain and Portugal. Now, in Daniel (Dan. 8:5) the dominion of Alexander, which extended into British India, is represented by a Unicorn, that is, a goat with one horn. Hence, the Leopard, without additional heads, and without wings, represents the same dominion as the Unicorn. Now it occurs to me, that the British Unicorn is a symbol representing a similar thing to the Aegean Unicorn of Alexander; and, therefore, identifies the British power with the Grecian Leopard. I do not say, that the mind which designed the heraldry of the British power had the part predestined for Britain to enact in the latter days before it, when it inserted the leopard Unicorn. But divine wisdom some times impels men to do things the import of which they very imperfectly understand; and the insertion of the Unicorn may have been an act of this nature. Be this as it may, there are indications which make the idea more than probable. In the first place, the British power is the constitutional protector of the Ionian Islands contiguous to the Morea and ancient Macedonia; and secondly, it possesses a part of Alexander "the Great's" dominion in India, and is absorbing more and more of it every war it wages in the far east. When the Bear pushes for Constantinople, it is not unlikely that the British Unicorn will make extensive seizures of the islands in the Mediterranean* as an antagonistic compensation for the continental territory acquired by the autocrat in European Turkey. Britain is bound to main

p.489 tain a maritime ascendancy in the Mediterranean; not because she has any continental territory washed by its waters, but because of her vast interests in India, which would be greatly endangered by an uncontrolled military power in Anatolia [Turkey] and Egypt. When the power of the British Unicorn shall be fully developed in maritime Greece, Egypt, Palestine, the Red Sea, and India, a leopard dominion will again appear upon the stage of action, and be prepared for the catastrophy of the latter days. (for more information see Chapter 16, page 489)

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.425 4. In the "Encyclopoedia Metropolitana," on Heraldry, it is stated that "Paulus Emilius blazons the arms of France, argent three diadems gules;" others say, they bear three toads, sable in a field vert (ap. Gwillim, c. I.) which, if ever they did, it must have been before the existence of the present rules."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.452 The 430 years of national retribution being ended, and with it the prophecy concerning Israel and the king of the northern horn of the Macedonian Goat, a new power is introduced as superseding that of the northern king. This power appeared on the territory of the north, and absorbed its dominion into itself, so that it became all in all. In "the vision of the evening and the morning" it is represented by a Little Horn standing upon another horn, and is styled "a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences." Moses describes the same power in these words, saying to Israel, "The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand; a nation of fierce countenance, and he shalt besiege thee in all thy gates" (Dent. 28:49,50,52). "His power shall be mighty," said Gabriel, "but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper and practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy, also, he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand," or by his power: "and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and in prospering shall destroy many; he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes: but he shall be broken without hand." (Dan. 8:23-25). This is a general description of the power which should rule over the Assyro-Macedonian territory as well as over the Greco-Egyptian, when "their kingdom should come to an end for a time, that is, until their revival "in the time of the end." I am particularly desirous that this part of the prophecy should be understood. Perhaps, what I mean may be better comprehended by the following homely illustration. Suppose we were to take a goat's horn, and with a circular saw were to cut out a piece of its surface. Then fix the round piece upon a spring, the lower end of which should be

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.476 Thus, then, we discern the modern names of Russia and of Moscow, of Moskwa, in the ancient names of Ros and Mosc, or Muse. It is not difficult to recognize in Tobl, Tubl, or Thobel, a name which naturally connects itself with them; and which, in conjunction with them, tends, in a very remarkable manner, to determine and fix the proper object of the prediction. The river Tobol gives name to the city Tobolium, or Tobolski the metropolis of the extensive region of Siberia, lying immediately eastward of the territories of Moscovy, or Mosc. Tobol and Mosc are mentioned together by Ezekiel, who characterizes them as nations trading in copper (Ezek. 27:13); a metal which, it is notorious, abounds in the soil of Siberia; a region which includes all the northern part of Asia which borders on Russia to the west, on the Ice-Sea [Artic Ocean] to the north, on the Eastern Ocean [Pacific Ocean] on the east, and on Great Tartary [central Asia] to the south. And thus the three denominations Ros, Mosc, and Tobl, united in the prophecy, point out, with equal capacity and conciseness, those widely extended regions, which, at the present day, we denominate collectively THE RUSSIAN EMPIRE.

p.476 Gogue is styled the "Prince of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl," [Ezek. 38:2,3; 39:1] that is, Autocrat of the Russians, Moscovites, and Siberians, or of "All the Russias." But, he is also styled "Gogue, of the land of Magogue," [Ezek. 38:2] as well. There is something important in this. It affirms that he is sovereign of Magogue as well as prince of all the Russias for there, at the time of the prophecy, is his proper dominion. "Whoever reads Ezekiel," says Michaelis, "can hardly entertain a doubt that Gogue is the name of a sovereign, and Magogue that of his people; the prophet speaks of the former, not as a people, but as AN EMPEROR." Let us, then, now inquire, where is the region styled Magogue; that we may

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.453 fixed inside the horn. Now if pressure be applied on the circular piece it would be brought down to a level with the general surface of the horn. In this state, the horn would represent the Assyro-Macedonian kingdom under the Seleucidae; but remove the pressure and the circular piece of horn would start up to the height of the spring's length. Let this represent the Little Horn upon the Goat's horn, and we have the symbol of the power which prevails from the conquest of Assyro-Macedonia, B.C. 65, until the time of the end, a period of 1934 years to the date of this book. But if pressure be afterwards applied to the circular piece, it is brought down to a level with the surface of the horn, and it again appears like one horn, for by the pressure the Little Horn is merged into it. This last action and its result will represent the immergence of the Little Horn power of Constantinople into the Assyro-Macedonian, or Russian, Horn of the Goat in the time of the end; so that the Constantinopolitan, and Russo-Assyrian, powers, become one horn, as before the Little Horn arose. So that in the time of the end the Horn of the North plays a similar part against Israel that it did of old by the hand of Antiochus Epiphanes in the days of Judas Maccabeus; therefore, he may be fairly taken as the type of Israel's last and greatest enemy, who shall come to his end, with none to help him.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.425 Such is the testimony I have to offer in the case before us. The conviction produced on rny mind is, that the Frogs in the prophecy are the symbol of the French democratic power. It will be seen from the armorial shield of Clovis, that the frogs

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.489 This beast was to arise out of the Mediterranean territory as well as the others. The belligerent tempests on every side were to give rise to it; for, says Daniel, "the four winds of the heaven strove upon the Great Sea. And Four Great Beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another:" and, when he has finished the description of them, he states that "they are four kings (kings being used in scripture oftentimes for their kingdoms, and vice versa) which shall arise out of the earth;" which explains, that when he says "up from the sea," he means the countries of the Mediterranean, which in scripture geography is styled the Great Sea.

p.489 That this beast is identical in signification with the iron part of the image, and incorporates within its dominion the territory of the kingdoms of the brazen thighs, is indicated by "its teeth of iron and claws of brass." A beast of prey destroys with its teeth and claws. Like the iron kingdom of the image, this iron toothed dominion was to devour and break in pieces all that came in its way, and to stamp the undevoured residue with its brazen-clawed feet. It was "exceedingly dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly;" and, though not named by the prophet, may, by the aid of history and the apocalypse, be correctly termed, the GRECO-ROMAN DRAGON.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.426 and the lillies were both used as symbols. They are both indigenous to wet, or marshy lands, and therefore very fit emblems of the French, who came originally from the marshes of Westphalia. But on the shield of Pharamond, so far back as A.D. 420, the frogs without the lillies appear in the armorial bearings of the Franks; and in the medal of Childeric I. there is no lilly, but the frog only. It would therefore seem from this, that the lillies were not in the original arms, but superadded many years after; and at length adopted by the Bourbons as the symbol of their race in its dominion over the frogs. These, then, represent the nation, and the lillies, or fleur de lis, the ruling dynasty. Now, if the apostle had said, "I saw three unclean spirits like lillies come out of the Mouths," he would have intimated by such a similitude that the French Bourbons were the cause of the "unclean spirits" issuing forth from the sultan, the emperor, and the Roman prophet. But he does not say this; he says they were like frogs. The truth, then, is obvious. In A.D. 96, when John was an exile in Patmos, the Franks were savages in an unnamed country, living by hunting and fishing like American Indians. But the Holy Spirit revealed to him, that the people would play a conspicuous part in the affairs of nations; and, foreseeing by what symbol they would represent themselves, he symbolized their nation it, and styled them "Frogs." He informed him, that under the sixth vial their influence would be remarkably apparent. That the Frog nation would have much to do with the dragon, beast, and false prophet; in fact, that so intimate and direct would their dealing be with them, that its effect would be perceived in the warlike tendency and influence of the measures proceeding from the sultan, the emperor, and the pope; who, being so completely entangled in the complications created by the policy of the Frog power, would in their endeavours to extricate themselves, involve the whole habitable in war, which would end in the destruction of the two-horned beast, and the false prophet, and in the subjugation of the surviving horns to a new Imperial dominion for a time.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.453 This Little Horn power, or "king of fierce countenance," is, in the thirty-sixth verse of the eleventh chapter, styled, "the king who doth according to his will." This federal potentate must be studied in his secular and ecclesiastical characters. His secular, with a hint or so of his spiritual, character, is given in the eighth chapter; while his ecclesiastical is exhibited more fully in the eleventh, from the thirty-sixth, to the thirty-ninth, verses inclusive. His policy was to be of a remarkable description; for "through his policy he shall cause craft to, prosper by his power." Hence, his doings with regard to another, and that person's words and deeds, are all affirmed of this wilful king; for, it is by his power, as well as through his policy, that this person is enabled to do. Thus, putting them both together, for they are one in policy and action, the power is thus outlined by the prophet, who says, "And the King shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god," or ruler, "and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. He

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.477 be enabled to ascertain of what people besides the Russians, Gogue will be the Emperor. And as Gomer, and Togarmah of the north quarters, are represented as being connected with him, we shall also endeavour to find out what modern nations will answer to these names.

p.477 We know from the Hebrew scriptures that Magogue and Gomer were the names of two sons of Japhet [Gen. 10:2; 1 Chron. 1:5]; and it is to ancient Hebrew authority alone that we can resort to learn where, according to the common repute of the Israelites, the nations which descended from these two heads of families, and which long retained the proper names of those heads, were spread and established. Josephus says, "that Japhet, the son of Noah, had seven sons who, proceeding from their primitive seats in the mountains of Taurus and Amanus, ascended Asia to the river Tanais (or Don); and there entering Europe, penetrated as far westward as the Straits of Gibraltar, occupying the lands which they successively met with in their progress; all of which were uninhabited; and bequeathed their names to their different families, or nations. That Gomer founded the Gomari, whom the Greeks, at that time, called Galatae -- and that Magogue founded the Magogae, whom the Greeks then called Scythae." It only, therefore, remains for us to ascertain, which were the nations that the Greeks, in the time of Josephus, called Scythae, and which they then called Galatae; and to observe whether the geographical affinities of these nations are such as answer to those which are plainly required by the prophecy for Magogue and Gomer.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.454 shall disregard all the gods of his fathers (Septuagint) and the desire of wives, nor shall he regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all." This is evidently not descriptive of the pagan Roman power, but of that power invested with a new ecclesiastical character. In other words, it is descriptive of the imperial Constantinopolitan catholic power. Of all who swayed this sceptre from Constantine, the founder of the city, to Palaeologus, who lost it to the Turks, the emperor Justinian is the best illustration of the wilful king in his secular aspect. "Never prince," says Dupin, "did meddle so much with what concerns the affairs of the church, nor make so many constitutions and laws upon this subject. He was persuaded that it was the duty of an emperor, and for the good of the State, to have a particular care of the church, to defend its faith, to regulate external discipline, and to employ the civil laws and the temporal power to preserve it in order and peace."

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.426 The foregoing analyses of the eleventh, and sixteenth, chapters of Revefation will be found in no other book that I am aware of. It is entirely new. But, as I have said before, no interpretation of prophecy in relation to the past, or present, is worth any thing, which is not in harmony with facts. My interpretation must be tried by the same rule, and if it will not

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.489 This fourth Beast was shown to Daniel for the purpose of representing certain things predestined to come to pass in connection with the ten toes of the image, which could not be suitably displayed in symbolic feet. The things to be Illustrated were

p.489 1. The eradication of the power of three toe-dynasties, or, royalties; and the subjection of their territories to an imperial dominion;

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.427 stand the test, then let it fade away into everlasting forgetfulness; but if it prove to be correct, I have no apprehension that it will be lost. Facts, then, I remark, are in strict accordance with the exposition given, as I shall briefly point out.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.454 "Justinian," says Gibbon, "sympathized with his subjects in their superstitious reverence for living and departed saints; his code, more especially his novels, confirm and enlarge the privileges of the clergy; and in every dispute between the monk and the layman, the partial judge was inclined to pronounce, that truth and innocence are always on the side of the church. In his public and private devotions, he was assiduous and exemplary; his prayers, vigils, and fasts, displayed the austere penance of a monk; his fancy was amused by the hope, or belief, of personal inspiration; he had secured the patronage of the virgin, and St. Michael, the archangel; and his recovery from a dangerous disease was ascribed to the miraculous succour of the holy martyrs, Cosmas and Damian. Among the titles of imperial greatness, the name of Pious, was most pleasing to his ear; to promote the temporal and spiritual interest of the (Greco-Roman) church was the serious business of his life; and the duty of father of his country was often sacrificed to that of defender of the faith. While the Barbarians invaded the provinces, while the victorious legions marched under the banners of Belisarius and Narses, the successor of Trajan, unknown to the camp, was content to vanquish at the head of a synod."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.477 Herodotus, the most ancient Greek writer accessible, acquaints us, "that the name Scythae was a name given by the Greeks to an ancient and widely extended people of Europe, who had spread themselves from the river Tanais, or Don, westward, along the banks of the Ister, or Danube." "The Greeks," observes Major Rennel, "appear to have first used the term Scythia, in its application to their neighbours, the Scythians of the Euxine [Black Sea], who were also called Getae, or Gothi; and were those who afterwards subdued the Roman empire: and from which original stock the present race of people in Europe seem to be descended." And again, "the Scythians of Herodotus appear to have extended themselves in length from Hungary, Transylvania, and Wallachia, on the westward; to the river Don on the eastward." Thus the testimony of Herodotus and Josephus is in perfect agreement concerning the progress of

p.478 Magogue and Gomer. In these same regions the Scythae continued many ages after Herodotus, and even long after the time of Josephus; for Dio Cassius, who lived 150 years after Josephus, and above 200 after Christ, relates, that Pompey, in his return into Europe from Asia, "determined to pass to the Ister, or Danube, through the Scythae; and so to enter Italy." These were the original Scythae. But Herodotus states further, that a portion of the same people, in an after age, turned back upon the European seats of their fathers, and established themselves in Asia; and from these sprung the Asiatic Scythae, who, in process of time, almost engrossed the name to themselves.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.454 "The reign of Justinian was an uniform yet various scene of persecution; and he appears to have surpassed his indolent predecessors, both in the contrivance of his laws, and rigour of their execution. The insufficient term of three months was

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.427 In the last week of Feb. 1848 the Parisian democracy, ever foremost in revolution, plucked the Bourbon Lilly from its throne, and thrust it deep into its native mud. This dynasty of a thousand years was abolished, and the nation resumed its original Westphalian right of choosing a ruler better suited to its taste. The Fleur de lis being thrown aside, the Frogs by a vote of six millions set over themselves the nephew of their democratic emperor, who had done such good service in executing judgment upon their enemies. The president of the French Republic is therefore the incarnation of the Frog power, as the Bourbons were of the beast while ruling the tenth of the kingdoms. From February the outbreaks of the democracy in other countries became frequent and formidable; and the National Assembly and its Provisional Government constituted in fact the Parliament and executive of the democracy throughout Europe. Under the shadow of their favor Germany and Italy became insurgent, and Hungary followed in the wake of insurrection. The earth shook on every side. Urged on by its democracy, Sardinia attacked the Beast; and, provoked by the treachery of the false prophet, the people of Rome rose, and scared him into exile. After this, the plucking up of the Lombard kingdom by the roots, and the defeat of the Sardinian horn at Novara, by which the Little Horn became triumphant in Italy, caused the Frogs to seize on Rome that their interests in the Peninsular might be preserved from annihilation. By this move the Frog- nation placed itself in antagonism to the two-horned Beast and the false prophet. The Frogs invite the prophet to return to Rome; in other words, to put himself in their power, for which, with the experience of French hospitality towards his predecessors before his eyes, and the treatment he has already received in Rome, he has not the smallest inclination, notwithstanding all his professions to the countrary. If he were to return, he could not remain there twenty-four hours in the absence of a strong miitary force; and the Frogs will consent to no other than their own; for they occupied Rome, not out of love to the pope, but as a check upon Austria in Italy. The truth is, Austria and the pope are natural allies; and are as intimately related as the eyes and mouth of a man are to the man

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.489 2. The peculiar character and constitution of this imperiality;

p.489 3. The part this militant power was to play in relation to the saints

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.428 himself. Their fortunes are inseparable. The fate of one is the fate of both, even perdition by the burning flame of war.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.455 assigned for the conversion or exile of all heretics; and if he still connived at their precarious stay, they were deprived under his iron yoke, not only of the benefits of society, but of the common birthright of men and christians."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.478 Since the name of Scythae, i.e. Magogue, is to be considered not by itself, but in geographical connection with Galatae, or Gomer, we have only to inquire, whether any geographical affinity is really ascribed by the Greeks to the Scythae and Galatae? and to ascertain to what regions of the earth those names, so associated, were applied. If we can discover these two points, we ought thereby to have discovered specifically the Magogue of the prophecy, which is to be associated with the region, or people, of Gomer.

p.478 Diodorus Siculus, who lived about a century before Josephus, traces them much further into Europe than the Danube; even to the shores of the Baltic, and to the very confines of the Galatae of the Greeks. In speaking of the amber found upon the shores of that sea, he there places the region expressly denominated, "Scythia above, or north of, Galatia." In which description we at length find the Scythae, or Magogue, in the immediate neighborhood of the Galatae of the Greeks, or Gomer.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.455 Antiochus Epiphanes and Justinian represent "the king" as he will be manifested, when, as the king of the north, he appears upon the arena, standing up to contend with the Prince of princes, on the field of Armageddon, for he is to "prosper till the indignation be accomplished" against Israel. Impious and cruel as Antiochus, and superstitious and fanatical as Justinian, with the arrogance, ambition, and profanity of the Roman Bishop in his halcyon days, this incarnation of the sin-power in the crisis of its fate, will fully answer to all that has been predicated of this king who does according to his will, and "for whom Tophet is ordained of old" (Isaiah 30:27-33; 31:8, 9). At present he is represented by the Sultan, who "divides the land for gain." But when the Little Horn's sceptre is wrested from his feeble grasp by the Autocrat, we shall see in him a potentate, unrivalled in presumption and impiety by any of his fathers, not excepting Pharoah of the olden time.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.428 The army of the Frog-power has seized upon Rome, and the false prophet will not return, because he regards the Frogs as his real foes. If the Austrians had possession of the city he would go back in triumph; but this not being the case, he is obliged to temporize until the times be more propitious. After this manner, then, the Frogs have become an obstacle in the way of Austria and the pope, who are both desirous of their expulsion from Rome. They have become the occasion of unclean spirits proceeding from the emperor and the Roman prophet, which will yet embroil them all, and in the end accomplish the destruction of the Austro-papal dominion.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.372 4. The time the image's feet were to continue before they should be smitten by the stone;

p.372 5. The consumption of the militant power which was to precede the destruction of the image;

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.428 In regard to the Sultan, the Frogs are seen exerting their influence upon him. They have assured him of their support in case of his being attacked by Russia. This promise is sure to bring on a war between the Porte and the Autocrat. If the Sultan had been left to himself, being weak, he would have yielded and so have avoided war; but being energized by France and England, two strong military and naval powers the Sultan feels himself a match for Russia, and prepared to assume a bold and warlike attitude. But these assurances will only lure him on to ruin. No powers, however strong, can save dominions fore-doomed of God. Their friendship for the Sultan will be as fatal to him, as the friendship of England for Austria and the pope were to them in the days of Napoleon. The autocrat, being God's sword upon Turkey, will be too strong for them both; for in the tumult and confusion created by the measures of the sultan, the emperor, and the Roman bishop, their several dominions will be abolished, and the autocrat remain lord of the ascendant.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.455 In times past, the little horn of the goat has admirably illustrated the prophecy concerning him. "Through his policy he shall cause craft to prosper by his power." In studying the reign of Justinian this is remarkably apparent. But before the Horn could find scope for the promotion of the species of craft referred to, it was necessary, that he should "disregard all the gods of his fathers," that is, embrace some other religion than paganism; in other words, become a Greco-Roman catholic, such as Justinian, who occupied the throne, but did not inherit the peculiar superstition of the Caesars. Having discarded the gods of his fathers, it suited the Horn's policy to bestow his patronage upon another, who should be a god upon the earth, and residing in Rome, instead of above the heights of Olympus. The testimony in Daniel is, that "In his estate he shall honor the god of forces;" or more intelligibly, "In his kingdom shall he do honor to a god of guardians." The word rendered "guardians" is mahuzzim and signifies munitions. Hence, any real, or supposed, persons adopted as protectors, guardians, or patrons, are mahuzzim, or munitions of strength and safety. Now the god whom the Little Horn of the Goat honored in his kingdom, was a god of guardian saints, who are regarded by his worshippers as protectors and towers of strength and security

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.478 Galatia is the common and familiar name used by all the earlier Greek historians for Gaul, the Gallia of the Latins; and Galatai is the common Greek name for Gauls, or the Galli of the Latins. Thus, "all the Galatae," (or Gauls) says Strabo, "were called Celtae by the Greeks;" and the converse is equally true: "the Celtae were called Galatae by the Greeks, and Galli by the Latins." To inquire, who were "the Galatae of the Greeks?" is, therefore, the same, as to inquire who were the Galli of the Romans? A colony of these Galatae, or Galli, indeed, in the third century before Christ, emigrated from Gaul and established themselves in Asia Minor; where they were ever after called by their Greek name, Galatians. Diodorus' "Scythia above Gaul extending towards the Baltic," accurately describes that large tract of Europe above the Rhine, or northern boundary of Gaul,

p.479 through which flow the rivers Elbe, Ems, and Weser. Here, and in the countries immediately adjoining, were the SCYTHE bordering upon the GALATAE on the north; that is to say, a considerable part of MAGOGUE, geographically associated with GOMER. ("Gomer, ex quc Galatae, id est, Galli," that is to say, "Gomer, from whom proceeded the Galatae, that is, the Gauls." lsidor. Origin lib. ix. He wrote about A.D. 600.) Diodorus elsewhere describes the northern part of Galatia, or Gaul, as confining upon Scythia. "The Greeks," says he, "call those who inhabit Marseilles and the inland territory, and all those who dwelt towards the Alps and the Pyrenean Mountains, by the name of Celts; but those who occupy the country lying to the northward, between the Ocean and the Hercynian mountain, and all others as far as Scythia, they denominate Galatae; but the Romans call all those nations by one collective appellation, Galatae; that is, Galli." These geographical affinities unite in the name of Celto-Scythae, mentioned by Strabo. "The ancient Greeks," says he, "at first called the northern nations by the general name of Scythians; but when they became acquainted with the nations in the West, they began to call them by the different names of Celts, Celto-Scythae;" and again, "the ancient Greek historians called the northern nations, collectively, Scythians, and Celto-Scythae:" which latter name plainly denoted the most western portion of the Scythae, adjoining Gaul; of the number of whom were the Scythae on the north of the Galatae, or the Sknqai uper Galatiau.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.456 against all "the ills that flesh is heir to." Such a god is the Bishop of Rome; who, to the pagan officials of the Little Horn, was unknown, being in their reign only a simple bishop, undistinguished front the rest of his class, save that he flourished in the capital, and they in the provinces, of the empire. He is therefore styled in the scripture, "a god whom his (the Little Horn's) fathers knew not;" hence he is also termed "a strange god." But though "strange" and unknown to Trajan and the Antonines, he was afterwards brought into notice by Constantine and his successors. In 313, he was made chief magistrate of Rome, or, as we would say, Lord Mayor, for life. His jurisdiction was confined to the city. In 378, however, the Little Horn of the Goat then reigning over the east and west, extended his spiritual authority over all the churches of Italy and Gaul; and by the time of Justinian, he was prepared for presentation to the nations as spiritual head of the whole Roman habitable. He was the god of a new system of idolatry, whose idols were the images of Mahuzzim, or "the ghosts" of pretended saints and martyrs, the demi-gods, or demons, of the new Roman mythology.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.428 If the reader take a survey of Europe as exhibited in the events of the last two years (First edition was Published in 1850.), he will see the view I have presented still further illustrated. The pope and the emperor have been the principals who have brought about the wars on the continent. The unclean spirit of the Little Horn went forth to Russia and brought down its hosts upon Hungary; it is also going forth to Prussia in opposition to the democratic constitution it is developing at Erfurt; and, in concert with Russia, it has gone forth to the sultan, with whom it has interrupted its former amicable

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.372 6. The personage through whom the destructive power of the stone should be manifested;

p.372 8. The nature of the mountain which should fill the whole earth.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.429 relations. Before the pope consented to be restored by France, an unclean spirit went forth from him likewise, and brought the Austrians, Neapolitans, and Spaniards, into his states, when he found the Frogs could not be excluded. I pointed these things out to thousands of people in my lectures, and told them, that in regard to Hungary they were deceiving themselves if they imagined the Magyars would succeed in their war of independence. That Hungary was a brittle toe-kingdorn, and one of the three horns which were to be "plucked up by the roots" by the Little Horn. Meetings of sympathy for the Hungarians were being held throughout England; and arriving every week of Austrian defeats, and Magyar victories. Still, I said, if I have fallen upon the true principles of interpretation, it is impossible for the Hungarians to triumph. So certainly incorrect did some regard this view of the matter, that they said, when I returned to London I should have to expunge what I had advanced about Hungary from the manuscript before I published this book. A preacher who had listened to me at one place, was so convinced of my error, that in his next discourse he predicted the certain triumph of the "brave Hungarians" over all their enemies. But, alas for him. Men should never prophecy of the future from present appearances. Though these were against my exposition, I was persuaded it would turn out in the end as I had said; and I added furthermore, that "an unclean spirit " was to go forth out of the mouth of the dragon, as well as from the mouths of the beast and of the false prophet; but that while we could discern "the spirits" issuing forth from these, we, did not yet perceive one issuing from the sultan: nevertheless, though then calm and tranquil, we should soon see a warlike disposition manifest itseff in his policy growing out of the Hungarian war. The unclean spirit of the Little Horn had brought the Russians into Hungary, which would only whet their appetites for Turkey, whom they would prepare to devour next. In two or three weeks after making these statements, which as I have said before, were not whispered in a corner, but spoken before thousands, all Europe was astounded by the of Gorgey's surrender, and the ruin of the Magyar cause. The details are known to every one. And as I had said, so it came to pass, Turkish sympathy with the Hungarians, and hospitality to the refugees, was made a causus belli by the autocrat; and on the refusal of the sultan to violate it, diplomatic relations were broken off between Russia, Austria, and Turkey; and the "un-

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.456 In a celebrated letter written by the emperor Justinian to this god of patron saints, dated March 533, and which thenceforth became part and parcel of the civil law, he is recognized as the legal head of all the churches of the eastern and western provinces of the empire. "We suffer not," says the imperial writer, "any thing that belongs to the state of the churches to be done without submitting it to your holiness who art head of all the churches." In this way "the king who did according to his will acknowledged'' (Dan. 11:39) this "strange god" as of supreme spiritual authority "in the most strong holds." The work of recognition thus far advanced by Justinian was perfected by the edict of the emperor Phocas who began to reign in 603. He also wrote to the Roman Bishop in 604, and acknowledged his spiritual supremacy. He was very liberal to the churches, and allowed the Pantheon, a temple dedicated to all the gods by his fathers, to be turned into a church, or "most strong hold," to all the saints. Phocas was a monster in crime, and therefore the better qualified for a patron of the Roman Bishop, who hailed him as the pious avenger of the church. By this kind of flattery a decree was obtained from him by Boniface Ill., in 606, declaring the Roman god UNIVERSAL BISHOP. Two years after, a pillar with a gilt statue on the top of it, was

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.479 In this general description may easily be discerned, that extended portion of the West of Europe, comprehending ancient Gaul, Belgium, and the countries bordering upon them, which constituted in our day the Napoleon empire. Gomer, then, points immediately to France. It is a curious coincidence that Louis Philippe paid his visit to England in the Gomer; when this vessel was thus named, did they adopt it allusively to their country being originally peopled by the descendants of Gomer? "Scythia above Gaul," or Magogue above Gomer, or to the north of it, through which flowed the Elbe, Ems, and Weser, was the country from whence proceeded principally that renowned people, who, in the early ages of Romanism, formed an extensive confederacy with their kindred nations upon the Rhine, which had migrated successively thither from the regions of the Danube; and who, under the common denomination of FRANKS, over ran Gaul, and subdued it; and finally establishing their

p.480 power and population in the conquered country, permanently superseded the name of Gaul by that of FRANCE. "As for the seats of the Franks," says the "Universal History," "it appears from their constant excursions into Gaul, that they dwelt on the banks of the Rhine, in the neighbourhood of Mentz. All historians speak of them as placed there till their settling in Gaul. Their country, according to the best modern geographers and historians, was bounded on the north by the Ocean; on the west by the Ocean and the Rhine; on the south by the Maine; and on the east by the Weser."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.457 erected in Rome to the honor of Phocas with the following inscription -- Pro innumerabilibus Pietatis ejus beneficiis, et pro quiete procurata, ac conservata libertate. Thus was memorialized the fulfilment of the sure word of prophecy, that the Little Horn of the Goat should "in his kingdom do honor to a god of guardian saints."

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.430 clean spirit" energized by the Frogs, exhibits even the sultan as a belligerent.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.372 These eight points constitute a summary of the things designed to be represented by the Eleven Horns which made their appearance on the head of the Fourth Beast. The first point is symbolized, by the coming up of a Little Horn among the Ten Horns which "subdues Three Horns," so as to "pluck up by the roots" the regal dynasties they represent; and in this way leaving only seven independent royalties, besides its imperial self.

p.372 The second and third points are represented by this Little Horn having inserted into it human Eyes and Mouth; and described as having a more audacious look than his fellow horns, or contemporary dynasties; and "speaking very great things," or blasphemies "against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, (or saints, styled the temple of God in the scripture) and them that dwell in heaven." Its character is also further illustrated by its "making war upon the saints and prevailing against them," and changing God's times and laws.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.430 The mission, then, of these three demons for the brief period which remains of their political existence, is to stir up the nations to war, which will redound to their own confusion. The press is prophesying smooth things, and persuading the world of the moderation of the Autocrat, and of the good intentions of Austria and the Pope! It has told us several times that the extradition affair was composed and that peace between Russia and Turkey will not be interrupted; and as often it unsays what it had before affirmed. But, the reader need place no reliance upon paper speculations. Their scribes know not what God has revealed, consequently their reasonings are vain, and sure to take a wrong direction. As records of facts, the journals are invaluable; but if a person permit his opinions to be formed by the views presented, in leading articles, and the, letters of "our own correspondents," he will be continually mislead, and compelled to eat his words for evermore. The Bible is the enlightener. If men would not be carried about by every wind that blows, let them study this. It will unfold to them the future, and make them wiser than the world. The coming years will not be years of peace. The policy of the Autocrat will be to throw his adversaries off their guard, and take the Sultan by surprise. He is to "come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he will enter into the countries, and overflow and pass over. And many countries shall be overthrown" (Dan. 11:40, 41). This is the career marked out for him; which neither France, nor England, nor the world combined can obstruct, or circumvent.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.457 When the Bishop of Rome was honored as a god by the Little Horn of the Goat, the other Little Horn had not yet made its appearance among the ten horn-kingdoms of the Beast. There elapsed 266 years from the date of Justinian's letter, and 193, from the decree of Phocas, before this came to pass; for Charlemagne was not crowned emperor of the western third part of the Roman empire till A.D. 799, Upon this occasion, he also "acknowledged and increased with glory" the Universal Bishop as a god "above every god" of his dominions. Through his policy he also caused craft to prosper by his power. Priest craft gained an ascendancy in Europe which it had never attained before the rise of the Germano-Roman Little Horn among the kingdoms of the west. By forming an alliance with "the Accursed One," all the powers were cemented together by a bond far stronger than the sword. The emperors perceived this, and shaped their policy accordingly. The influence of the popes in strengthening the imperial authority is well shown in the following quotation:

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.480 These, therefore, were the Kelto-Sknqai, or Sknqai uper thu Galatian, the Celto-Scythians, or Scythians on the northern confine of Gaul; that is, Magogue in contiguity with Gomer. The Chaldean interpreter applies the name of Magogue to the Germans, in short all the ancients looked for the Magogue of scripture in the West. The Scythae of Asia, who, as we have seen, were only a partial emigration, or reflux, from their ancient stock in Europe, cannot, with any soundness of criticism, be taken account of in this argument.

p.480 "Togarmah of the north quarters, and all his bands," [Ezek. 38:6] is also to form a part of the Gogue's confederacy against the Holy Land in "the time of the end." [Dan. 8:17; 11:35, 40; 12:4, 9] There is little said about Togarmah in history beyond conjecture. He was a son of Gomer [Gen. 10:3], therefore his posterity would migrate originally from the same locality as Gomer's other descendants -- namely, from the mountains of Taurus and Amanus; but, instead of going westward with their brethren, they diffused themselves over "the north quarters," [Ezek. 38:6] that is, relatively to Judea. Ezekiel says, "the house of Togarmah traded in the Tyrian fairs with horses, and horsemen, and mules" (Ezek. 27:14). Hence doubtless they were a nomadic people, tending flocks and herds in the pasture lands of the north, where nature favored their production with little care and expense. Russian, and Independent, Tartary are the countries of Togarmah, from which in former times poured forth the Turcoman cavalry, "which," says Gibbon, "they proudly computed by millions." Georgia and Circassia, probably, are "bands of Togarmah's house."

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.457 "There was no general connection existing between the states of Europe till the Romans, in endeavouring to make, themselves masters of the world, had the greatest part of the European states under their dominion. From that time there necessarily existed a sort of connection between them, and this connection was strengthened by the famous decree of Caracalla, by the adoption of the Roman laws, and by the influence of the catholic religion which introduced itself insensibly into almost all the subdued states. After the destruction of the empire of the west in 493, the Hierarchial system naturally led the several papal states to consider themselves in ecclesiastical matters as unequal members of one great society. Besides the immoderate ascendant the Bishop of Rome had the address to obtain as the spiritual chief of the church, and his consequent success in elevating the Germano-Roman emperor to the character of temporal chief, brought such an accession of authority to the latter, that most of the nations of Europe showed for some ages so great a deference to the emperor, that

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.430 In dismissing this part of the subject, it is necessary to call the attention of the reader to a very important intimation in connection with the prophecy of the "unclean spirits like frogs." This part of the prediction is contained in four verses, that is, from the thirteenth to the sixteenth inclusive. Now, if the reader wll examine the passage, he will find that there is a break in the prophecy. That is to say, the subject of the spirits of demons gathering the kings of the whole habitable to war, is suddenly and entirely dropped; and an altogether different subject introduced. This new topic is nothing less than the appearance of him who sent and signified the contents of the apocalypse to his servant John (Rev. 1:1). Behold, " says he, "I COME AS A THIEF. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his gar-

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.372 The fourth and fifth points are set forth by the slaying, and burning of the Fourth Beast with his appendages at the end of "a time, times, and the dividing of time."

p.372 And the sixth, seventh, and eighth, points, are revealed by the verbal declaration, that "the Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of Days, and there was given him dominion, glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him; his dominion is an everlasting dominion which shall not pass away, and his kingdom one which shall not be destroyed." Again, "the saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever;" and again, "the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom;" "and the kingdom, and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and ALL DOMINIONS SHALL

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.431 ments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame." Then, in the next verse, the former subject is revived, and it is revealed, that the angel of the sixth vial gathers the kings and their armies into the battle field of Armageddon; where, as we learn from other testimony, they encounter the Lamb upon whom they make war, without knowing, probably, that he is the commander of the forces with which they are contending (Rev. 17:14; 19:19,21).

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.458 in many respects Europe seemed to form but one society, consisting of unequal members subject to one sovereign."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.480 These, then, are the regions which are to supply the numerous and formidable armies with which their arrogant and mighty emperor, prophetically denominated Gogue, is hereafter "to ascend as a cloud" [Ezek. 38:9; see vs. 16] against the Holy Land, not long after he shall have gone, "like a whirlwind," [Dan. 11:40] against the Little Horn.

p.481 Let us now consider, as briefly as possible, the applicability of this word to the Prince of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.458 Thus, then, the "Wicked One" was manifested by the working of Satan with all the power of the Little Horn of the Goat, arid afterwards, of the Little Horn of the west. Strange and unknown to the pagan emperors, he became a god to the wilful king, and Eyes and Mouth to the Little Horn of the west; so that until the capture of Constantinople in 1453, he was in some sort a connecting link between the two imperial horns. The prophecy before us, however, not only foretells his recognition by the Roman power, but sets forth other particulars of a striking and interesting character. The text when literally rendered throws much light upon the subject. Thus, it reads, "In his kingdom shall he do honor to a god of guardians, even an Accursed One whom his fathers knew not shall he honor with gold, and, with silver, and with precious stones, and with things desired. Thus shall he do in Bazaars of Guardians with an Accursed Dissembler, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory: and he shall cause them to exercise authority over multitudes, and he (the Little Horn) shall divide the land for gain." There are peculiarities in this translation which I shall notice presently; of the whole text, it may be remarked here, that it is in strict accordance with history, and therefore worthy to be received. It testifies, that the Little Horn of the Goat should do honor to a god of guardians with riches, and things desired. Now, to honor a god of guardians with such things, is to enrich the institutions dedicated to the guardian saints, whose high priest Rome's episcopal god is. In meeting the suggestions of the Accursed One, the Little Horn was honoring him with "things desired." Justinian was a remarkable instance of liberality to the church and its chief. Besides the magnificent temple of St. Sophia, he dedicated twenty-five others in that city and its suburbs to the honor of the Virgin and the saints: most of these edifices were decorated with marble and gold. His munificence was diffused over the holy land; throughout which monasteries for both sexes were amply diffused. Almost every saint in the calendar acquired the honor of a temple; and the liberality with which he honored them was boundless. He employed 10,000 workmen in the erection of St. Sophia, which he finished in five years, eleven months, and ten clays from the first foundation. No wood except the doors were admitted into its construction. Paul Silentiarius, who beheld

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.431 Now, does it not strike the reader as remarkable that the coming of the Lord should be introduced in a prophecy like that concerning the frogs? But singular as it may seem it is by no means accidental, but the best possible place for it, because it is intimately connected with their operations. It is mercifully introduced as a warning of what is about to happen at the crisis, that the believer may not be taken at unawares. It speaks to us in effect, saying, "When you perceive the policy of the frog-power acting upon the demon of Turkey, the demon of Austria, and the demon of Romanism, so as to cause them to assume an attitude tending to embroil the nations, you may then know that I, the Lord, am about to revisit the world stealthily." Christ says, "Behold, I come as a thief." That is, he comes as a thief comes when he is bent on stealing. A thief not only comes unexpectedly, but he gets into the house with secresy. John, indeed, says "He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see him, even those (KAI HOITINES) who pierced him; and all the tribes of the land shall mourn in his presence (EP AUTON.") (Rev. 1:7). This, however, is affirmed of his appearance in Israel, when he shall make himself known to his brethren after the type of Joseph (Zech. 12:10-14); which will be subsequently to the great battle in the valley of Megiddo. The 185,000 Assyrians in the reign of Hezekiah felt the vengeance of the destroyer, but they saw him not; so I believe it will be at the battle of Armageddon, the kings and their armies will be overcome with dreadful slaughter, but they will not see the Avenger's person. The work of the succeeding forty years requires that so signal a revelation be witheld from them. Israel and the saints of the holy city will see the Lord; but not the nations at large. The divine majesty is not prodigal of its manifestations. Men in the flesh, therefore, will, I apprehend, believe in the presence of the Lord on earth as its imperial and pontifical ruler, as nations now believe in the existence and sovereignty of the Autocrat, the Sultan, the Emperor, or the Pope, of whom they have heard by

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.373 SERVE AND OBEY HIM " (Dan. 7:13, 14, 18, 22, 27). This is the dominion of "the great Mountain that fills the whole earth."

p.373 There is nothing said about the heads of this Fourth Beast, whether there were one or more. Hence, the chronology of the symbol must be restricted to the horns. The dynasties of the leopard-heads were all superseded by the Fourth Beast before the birth of Christ; but the ten horns, answering to the ten toes of the image, did not make their appearance till the fifth century after Christ. The life of the Beast is measured by the continuance of the horns; and the duration of these by the time allotted for the Little Horn to prevail against the saints. It is to prevail "until a time, times, and the dividing of time" shall have elapsed from some determinate epoch. Nothing is more obvious to one of these saints than that these "times" have not yet run out; because the power still exists and prevails against them. Upwards of 1260 years have elapsed since the horns established themselves on the western Roman territory; so that the chronology of the symbol is not to be calculated from the rise, or growth of the horns out of the Dragon's head. Indeed, if we had no other data than what are furnished us in the vision of the Fourth Beast, we could not tell when "the time, times, and dividing of time" should commence. The vision only informs us when it shall end, namely, with the casting down of the thrones, or horn-dynasties; and the destruction of the Beast's dominion in all its parts by the "burning flame;" a process which has been steadily approaching since February 1848, and thereby indicating that the consummation is at hand.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.432 the report of others, but whom they have not seen, and perhaps may never behold. Men profess now to believe that the Lord Jesus is at the right hand of God; but hereafter they will believe that he is "reigning in Jerusalem before his Ancients gloriously" (Isaiah 24:23); and their faith if made perfect by works, will, doubtless, as now, be counted to them for righteousness.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.459 its primitive lustre, enumerates the colors, the shades, and the spots of ten or twelve marbles, jaspers, and porphyries, which nature had profusely diversified, and which were blended and contrasted as it were by a skilful painter. "The triumph of Antichrist was adorned with the last spoils of paganism, but the greater part of these costly stones was extracted from the quarries of Asia Minor, the isles and continent of Greece, Egypt, Africa, and Gaul. A variety of ornaments and figures was curiously expressed in Mosaic; and the images of Christ, of the Virgin, of the saints, and of angels, were exposed to the superstition of the Greeks. According to the sanctity of each object, the precious metals were distributed in their leaves, or in solid masses. The spectator was dazzled by the glittering aspect of the cupola; the sanctuary contained forty thousand pounds weight of silver; and the holy vases and vestments of the altar were of the purest gold, enriched with inestimable gems." Such are the words of Gibbon; and no description of things could more palpably demonstrate the applicability of the text to, any other person, than this does to Justinian as the individual emperor of the little Greek Horn, who "in his kingdom honored an Accursed god of guardian saints in their bazaars with gold, with silver, and with precious stones, and with things desired." "Thus shall he do," saith the scripture, "in the most strong holds with a strange god," or accursed dissembler. In the margin of the passage instead of "in the most strong holds," it reads "in fortresses of munitions," which does not help the matter at all. The Hebrew words are le-mivtzerai mahuzzim. The root of le-mivtzerai is batzar, and signifies "to enclose with a wall, or the like, for safety. As a noun, it signifies store, or treasure so secured. Derivative -- a bazaar, a kind of covered market-place among the eastern nations, somewhat like our Exeter 'Change, but frequently much more extensive" (Parkhurst's Lexicon). In the strong holds of Mahuzzim, or in Mahuzzim-Bazaars, comes nearer to the original. Understanding that Mahuzzim are deified ghosts, worshipped as patrons and protectors, the question need only be asked, what are their strong holds, or bazaars? and every reflecting mind will answer immediately -- "Why, the churches to be sure!" This is the truth. The churches, chapels, and cathedrals are the strong holds, and houses of merchandize, dedicated by the prospering craft to guardian-saints and angels. There are the images and pictures of the saints. They are saints' houses in which are

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.481 "Gogue of the land of Ma-Gogue," [Ezek. 38:2] that is, styling the ruler of Magogue by the latter syllable of the name of the country over which he rules. We have seen that Magogue is the region extending from the Ros, or Russia, to the Rhine, comprehending Wallachia, Translyvania, Hungary, and Germany. Of course the prophecy must be future, because the Prince of the Ros, is the Gogue of Magogue; and as yet no emperor of Russia has been also emperor of Germany, &c. But, why is the future autocrat of Gomer, Magogue, Ros, Mosc, Tobl, and Togarmah, styled Gogue?

p.481 There is no name in the Bible which has more puzzled the critics than this of Gogue. The depths of Hebrew etymology have been explored in vain, and the versatile efforts of ingenuity in vain exerted, in the search of a mystical sense which might attach to this name. But Gogue is a Gentile, and not a Hebrew name; and Michaelis has correctly remarked, "that the origin of a barbaric, or foreign name, ought not to be sought for in the Hebrew, nor in any of its kindred tongues, as many have erroneously done." A writer some thirty-five years ago (an early 19th century writer), who very incorrectly applied the name to Napoleon, refers to Fredegarius' History as the only satisfactory account of any person of the name of Gogue. Without adapting his application of it to the French emperor, I will give the substance of what he says concerning it.

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.460 deposited their shrines; silver, gold, and ivory crucifixes; old bones, and various kinds of trumpery. They are literally "dens of thieves," where people are robbed of their money under divers false pretences. They are places where pews are sold by auction; where fairs are held for "pious objects;" and where spiritual quacks pretend to cure souls in exchange for so much per annum. In view of these facts, the scriptural epithet bestowed upon the church houses of the apostasy is most appropriate. They are truly Bazaars of spiritual merchandize; and the prospering craft, "the great men of the earth," made rich by trading in their wares, are the bazaar-men, who extort all kinds of goods from their customers by putting them in fear, and comforting them with heavenly pay. They buy and sell under licence from the State, having received the mark on their foreheads and in their hands. The reader may find the catalogue of sale in the eighteenth of Revelation. Among the articles of merchandize are "bodies, and souls of men." But the trade of these soul merchants is fast falling into disrepute. Their customers growl exceedingly at being compelled to deal at Bazaars, where the profit is all on one side. This state of things, however, will not last much longer; for the time cometh it is written, when "no man buyeth their merchandize any more." There is often more truth than fiction, though not much elegance, in the proverbs of the vulgar; but the reader will now perceive the scripture origin of the term "gospel shop," as applied to places of religious convocation, where men preach gospels at so much per sermon, or per annum. I am aware, Paul says, that "the Lord hath ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel." This is just and proper. But this ordinance does not apply to those who do not preach the gospel, but preach mere human tradition instead. These are preachers of other gospels; and to pay them is "to take the bread out of the children's mouths, and cast it to dogs," even to "dumb dogs that cannot bark." The places where they deal out their traditions are well and truly designated shops, or bazaars; for the system which sanctifies them is mere trading in religion, and haggling for a crust of bread. But then, bazaars of priestly wares are distinguished from places of honorable trade, by being dedicated to Mahuzzim. This is a remarkable feature in the prophecy, which finds its counterpart in the dedication of the churches to guardian saints and angels, St. Sophia at Constantinople, St. Peter's at Rome, Our Lady's at Paris, St.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.432 But, let the reader, observe, that in connection with the warning given, a blessing is pronounced on those who are heedful of the signs of the times. "Blessed," says Jesus, "is he that watcheth." Now no one can watch without light. If the heavens be dark, the watchman must be provided with a light, or he cannot watch. By gazing at the natural luminaries as some professors are accustomed to do, no light can be derived, nor signs observed premonitory of the coming of the Lord. This is "the way of the heathen," and "a custom which is vain" (Jer. 10:2,3). The natural heavens are impenetrably dark in relation to his appearing. The believer, or spiritual watchman, must take "the sure word of prophecy," which is the only "light" capable of enlightening him in the surrounding gloom. This world is "a dark place" and its cosmopolites who understand not the prophetic word mere embodiments of fog. If we understand "the word of the kingdom" we shall "shine as lights in the world," and be enabled to rejoice in the approach of "the day of Christ." By the "shining light of prophecy" we shall be able to interpret the signs which God has revealed as appearing in the political heavens and earth. Events among the nations of the Roman habitable, and not atmospheric phenomena, are the signs of the coming of the Lord as a thief; whose nature, whether signs or not, can only be determined by "the testimony of God."

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.373 The fall of three horns before the Little Horn which overthrows them, by which it becomes an eighth power on the Dragon's territory, suggests its identity with "the eighth which goeth into perdition" treated of in the apocalypse (Rev. 17:11). Speaking of the signification of the seven heads of the Roman Beast, it is stated that they have a double interpretation; that is, they represent the seven mountains on which Rome is situated; and seven heads of government which have prevailed there. The seventh dynasty had not appeared when John saw the vision. When it was manifested, it was to continue in the seven-hilled city only "a short space." After this had passed away, and as history shows, 246 years after its entire destruction, an eighth head appeared in Rome. This was an outlying dynasty, thrusting itself in among the horns from a country lying beyond the geographical limits of the old Roman territory. It

p.374 was a dynasty growing out of a foreign country, and therefore styled "another Beast." Hence, the reason why it is written in the text referred to, "the Beast that was and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition." This is also affirmed of the Ten-horned Beast, as well as of the Two-horned Beast, or Eighth Head; because there is the same intimate connection between these two Beasts, or dominions, as that which exists between the Little Horn, and seven horns of the Greco-Roman Dragon.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.432 From the whole, then, there can be no doubt in the mind of a true believer. He discerns the sign given under the sixth vial as manifestly, and believes as assuredly that the Lord is at hand, as they who observed the sun setting in Syrian splendor knew that the coming day would be glorious. Be not deceived, then, by the syren-voices of the peace-prophets. Ere long the last and most terrible of wars will break out. The beast and the false prophet will be plagued, and the Lord will come as a thief in the night. Let this conviction work out its intended results. The blessing is not simply to him that watcheth; but to him that watcheth and keepeth his garments." Simply to believe that

Chapter 15 — The vision and prophecy of the East -- Of the Ram and the Unicorn -- The Four Horns of the Goat -- Of the fifth, or Little, Horn -- Of the Seventy…

p.461 Paul's at London, and innumerable other bazaars, dedicated to all conceivable kinds of saints, and, lest any should be forgotten, to All Saints, and even to All Souls, -- are examples in point. In these bazaars of guardians, then, the two Little Horns, and the other Horns, "through their policy have caused craft to prosper by their power; and have done honor to the god of guardians with gold, and silver, and precious stones, and things desired."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.481 It is a proper name well known to continental history; and borne in one notable instance, by an ancient ruler, which answers immediately to the Magogue of the scriptures. Gogue was the proper name of the Major Domus Regiae, or chief of the palace, who, after having been exalted by the voice of the nation to the highest authority, fell by a violent and sanguinary death. The name of this personage appears in the history which is written in Latin under the double form of Gogos (onis) and Gogus (i); these different terminations and inflections having been suffixed to the original name. But although modern authors have followed those Latin forms, the name has nevertheless been preserved in the vernacular tongue, with its genuine, original, and simple enunciation of Gogue.

p.481 About sixty years after the death of Sigebert, king of Austrasia, A.D. 575, Fredegarius undertook to write the history of his reign; in which he gives the following account of Gogue.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.433 the Lord is near, and to be able to discern the signs of the times, will not entitle a man to the blessing. He must "buy gold tried in the fire; and white raiment, that he may be clothed, and that the shame of his nakedness do not appear: and anoint his eyes with eye-salve, that he may see" (Rev. 3:18). In other words, he must believe "the things concerning the kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ;" follow the example of the Samaritans and be baptized into the name of the Holy Ones; and thenceforth perfect his faith by his works, as Abraharn did. He will then be a lamp, well oiled and trimmed, and fit to shine forth as a glorious light at the marriage of the Lamb. A community of such persons in a city, constitutes the Lamb's wife there, prepared for the coming of the Lord. He is arrayed in fine linen, clean and white; for the fine linen represents the righteousness of the saints" (Rev. 19:7,8); who have "washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb." Therefore they will be "before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple (or kingdom:) and he that sitteth upon the throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters; and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes" (Rev. 7:14-I7). The representative number of their aggregate is 144,000 (Rev. 14:1-3); and their representative measure 144 cubits (Rev. 21:17). "These are they who (in the days of their flesh) were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they who follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the first-fruits unto God, and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God." At present, they are the "holy city trodden under foot of the Gentiles;" but when changed and raised from the dead, and exalted to meet the Lord in the aerial, and are seen descending there as Zion, they are "the great city, the new and holy Jerusalem, havin the glory of God" (Rev. 11:2; 21:2,9,10,11).

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.374 John was favored with a vision of " the wilderness," or territory of the Holy Roman Empire as it is styled. He saw it as it was in the first century after Christ. Then, the dominion which now exists there had no being. In spirit he viewed it as it would appear several centuries after when the dominion had arisen. It was then "the Beast that is;" again, he saw the wilderness after the power had passed away; he then speaks of the dominion as "the Beast that WAS," and "the Beast that is NOT," because it will then have gone into perdition. We can now say of the holy Roman Beast "it is;" and from present appearances, shall be able to say in a few years, "it was and is not," because it is destroyed by "the burning flame."

p.374 The Little Horn's character has been more obvious to interpreters than its constitution. In certain respects it is like the other Ten Horns. These were all secular dynasties. If they had individually possessed "eyes and a mouth," they would all have been episcopal and speaking horns, like the Little Horn. But they possessed neither. They were simple horns, evincing power, secular, and not spiritual, in their operations. When eyes look more stout than existencies around them; and their mouth speaks blasphemies against God, angels, and the saints, they become symbolical of ecclesiastical power; and inserted into a horn, they present a symbol which represents a CONJUNCT DYNASTY; that is, a dominion whose executive is imperial, and which is constituted, either of an imperial pontiff and a secular emperor, or of one Head in whom is vested the imperial administration both of secular and ecclesiastical affairs, as was the case with the pagan Roman emperors.

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.433 This, then, is the great desideratum of the age, namely, the preparation of a people for the Lord; a people whose character shall answer to the testimonies adduced. "The churches" do not contain such a people, neither can their pulpit ministrations produce them. In fact, "the churches" are precisely what

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.482 "When Sigebert (grandson of Clovis) saw that his brothers had contracted marriages with women of inferior condition, he sent Gogue on an embassy to the king of Spain, to demand his daughter, Bruna, in marriage. The king sent her, with great treasures, to Sigebert; and in order to add greater dignity to her name, it was changed to Brunechildis. Sigebert received her for his consort, with great rejoicings.

p.482 "Prior to this event, and during the infancy of Sigebert, the Austrasians had made choice of the Duke Chrodinus, to be Major Domus Regiae, or chief of the palace; because he was a man of vigorous conduct in affairs, fearing God, endued with patience, and possessing no quality but what rendered him dear both to God and men. Chrodinus rejected the honor proffered to him; saying, 'I am unable to establish peace in Austrasia; for all the nobles and gentry of all Austrasia are allied to me by blood; and I have not the power of enforcing discipline among them, or of taking away the life of any man. They will all rise against me to follow their own superstitions; and God forbid, that their actions should draw me into the condemnation of hell. Choose ye, therefore, from among yourselves whom ye may approve."

Chapter 14 — Doings of the Witnesses when invested with power -- They execute justice on their enemies -- A great earthquake -- The seventh trumpet Divided int…

p.434 college divinity is alone competent to create. "The truth as it is in Jesus" is not taught in the schools. They are mere nurseries of pride, professional religion, and conceit; and "the droppings of the sanctuary" which their nurselings are appointed to distil, wear away the intelligence of the people, and leave them irresponsive to "the testimony of God." Nothing short of this, unmixed with the traditions of men, can make people what they must be if they would inherit his kingdom. Other gospels will make other kinds of christians than those who believe the gospel the apostles preached. We must forsake the pulpits, and devote the time usually spent in dozing over their mar-text expositions, to the Berean scrutiny of the scriptures for ourselves. These alone are able to make us wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Christ Jesus. Hearing "sermons" is not "hearing the word." It is this we must hear if we would have faith; for "faith comes by hearing the word of God." If the gospel of the kingdom were preached in "the churches," and believed, there would be no more complaints of want of spirituality and life. There would be so much of these, that they would be too hot to hold the wordlings who overshadow them with the wings of death. They would go out from them, because they were not of them. Let the well disposed in "the churches" try the experiment, and they will soon discover the truth of what is here stated. The time is come in which there must be no faint heartedness, and when a courageous testimony must be borne for the word of the kingdom. Ministerial favor and popularity must be utterly disregarded; and the question be, not "what saith the minister?" or "what will people think?" It matters not what they say, or think, in the case; the simple question is, "How is it written?" "What saith the word?" Let this course be pursued in candor, and I doubt not, but in a short time a people will spring up in this island prepared for the Lord, whom he will acknowledge at his return.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.374 The Little Horn of the Greco-Roman Dragon, or fourth beast, is a two-fold dynasty, or dominion. Its eyes and mouth represent one horn; and the rest of the horn, another. The former is the over-seeing and blaspheming horn; the latter, the secular, or military horn, which co-operates with it, and does all

p.375 the fighting. Hence, when we find the little horn fully developed, we may expect to discover TWO PERSONAGES, who, through subsequent ages, are conspicuous as imperial chiefs of the western world. These, it is almost needless to add, are the pope and the emperor.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.482 "When they could find no one they chose Gogue, the tutor of the prince, by the advice of Chrodinus, to be the Major Domus Regiae. And on the following morning, Chrodinus repaired the first to the dwelling of Gogue, and placed his arm upon his neck; which the rest perceiving, they all followed his example. And thus was the government of Gogue prosperous; until he brought Brunechildis out of Spain. But she soon rendered him odious to Sigebert, who, by her instigation, put him to death.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.375 When the little horn appeared among the ten horns, Daniel was particularly struck by his blasphemous talking, and enmity against the saints of the Most High. The mouth of this horn is evidently the same as the mouth of the ten-horned, and two horned, beasts, of the apocalypse (Rev. 13). It was the mouth of a lion because of its roaring for prey, seeking whom it might devour; as well as for its Babylonish affinities. "It spake as a dragon," with the ferocity of the old pagan emperors against the saints. Describing this mouth, John says, "it spake great things and blasphemies against God, to blaspheme His name and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven."These blasphemies Daniel styles "great words against the Most High," which of course were very offensive to the servants of God, and aroused their indignation. They "contended earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints" against its blasphemies; and advocated the liberty of the truth, the equality of the faithful, and the fraternity of the children of God. This brought down upon them the hatred and revenge of the popes, who stirred up all the horns of the beast against them, as it is written, "he made war upon them, and overcame them, and killed them."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.482 The high authority of Gogue while he held the reigns of the Austrasian government, is strongly marked in the complimentary poems addressed to him by Fortunatus, Bishop of Poitiers, a distinguished poet of that age; from one of which the following passage translated from the Latin may be worthy of selection, on account of its geographical references, so remarkably connecting the proper name of Gogue with the Rhenish section of Magogue.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.375 Daniel speaks of "the saints" and of "the PEOPLE of the saints." [Dan. 7:27] I apprehend that there is the same distinction to be drawn here, as between "a Jew inwardly," and "a Jew outwardly." "The saints" is a term which includes them both; even as "Israel" includes both the natural, and believing, seed of Abraham.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.482 "Ye clouds whose course the northern winds impel, Of my lov'd Gogue some grateful tidings tell! Say with what health his valued life is blest; What peaceful cares engage his tranquil breast. If on the banks of Rhine awhile he stay , Where the rich salmon yields itself a prey,

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.375 Because a person is one of the saints it does not therefore follow that he is a righteous man. This is clear from the fact, that the twelve tribes as a company of nations are termed "the Lord's witnesses;" concerning whom he says, "this people have I formed for myself; they shall show forth my praise." They are styled "a holy nation," or a nation separated from all other nations by a divine constitution by which they are made the people of God. Now this "holy nation" has proved itself to be "a stiff necked and perverse race; " nevertheless it is

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 Or where Moselle through vineyards guides her stream, While gentle breezes cool the sultry gleam, Or flowing waters mitigate the heat And with fresh waves the bowery margins greet. Or where the Meuse in murmurs soft is heard, Mid threefold wealth, of vessel, fish, and bird, Or where the Aisne through grassy banks is borne, Whose waters nourish pasturage and corn, Or if by Oise, by Sare, by Cher, or Scheld, Somme, Sambre, Saur, the loitering Chief beheld. Or when the Seille, with mouth expanded, laves Metz' stately bulwarks with her copious waves, Or if in forest shades he seeks his prey, With toil, or spear, to capture, or to slay. Or if on Ardenne's wild, or Vosge's height, The echoing woods resound his arrow's flight, Or if, return'd beneath his PRINCELY DOME, Their lord, a zealous people welcome home."

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.376 "holy," or separate, on the same principle that the temple, Jerusalem, the land, &c., are holy.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 Of the origin, or family, of Gogue, the first Maire du Palais, or Dux [means: leader, guide, commander general] Francorum [means: of the Francs], of the kingdom of Austrasia, no mention is made in history; but it is plainly to be collected from the words of Chrodinus, that he had no consanguinity with either the nobles, or the gentry -- the "primates," or "liberi," of that kingdom, and it seems equally implied in the words of Fredegarius, that he was not a native of the kingdom, since he was elected to his dignity, because the Austrasians could find no one among themselves.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.376 But pagan nations are sometimes termed holy, or sanctified. Hence, the Lord says, "I have commanded my sanctified ones, I have also called my mighty ones for mine anger, &c. They come from a far country, from the end of heaven, even the Lord and the weapons of His indignation to destroy the whole land." This is from a prophecy against Chaldea. These saints are declared to be the Medes and Persians who were pagan nations associated together in the overthrow of the Babylonian dynasty. "I will stir up the Medes against them, who shall not regard silver; and as for gold they shall not delight in it. Their bows also shall dash the young men in [to] pieces; and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the womb; their eye shall not spare children (Isaiah 13:3, 17, 18).

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 Thus, it is evident that Gogue is an historical character, and that he was Regent of a part of Magogue. Now, it is probable, that, because of certain peculiarities in his history in relation to Magogue, God selected his name as the prophetic title of one, who should rule over the same country in "the time of the end." [Dan. 8:17; 11:35, 40; 12:4, 9] The resemblances between the historical, and prophetic, Gogues may be stated as follows. I shall distinguish them as Gogue I. and Gogue II.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.376 A class of persons separated in the providence of God to execute any work for Him are his sanctified ones, irrespective of their moral relations to the gospel. They are designated in scripture by various names. They are styled witnesses, prophets, olive trees, candlesticks, as well as saints; because they are exercised in these several capacities. They may have to bear witness for civil and religious liberty; to preach against the lion-mouth and his clergy; to stand forth as a lamp before God to enlighten the nations of the earth, &c.; they may discharge all these functions, and yet be neither believers of the gospel of the kingdom, nor even "pious" as the term is. This class of people may be found figuring largely in the history of all European nations. They are the hostile party to the beast in all "religious wars," and wars for liberty against the despotism of popes, emperors, kings, and priests. In these sanguinary wars their uniform has been sackcloth; yet they have devoured their enemies with fire and sword, and smitten the earth with all the plagues of war as often as they pleased. With various fortune have they combatted with the tyrants of the world. Cromwell "tormented them who dwelt in" [the royalists] England and drew the sword for the "right divine of kings to govern wrong;" he struck terror into those in Ireland who worshipped the beast, and devoured them with fire and brimstone from the cannon's mouth. In France, the Hougonots did good service against the beast. They shut up the political heaven, and suffered not the rain of peace to descend upon Piedmont, and the south, where the blood of Albigenses, and Waldenses, was cry-

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 1. Gogue I. was a foreigner; Gogue II. will be one likewise, belonging to the Ros, and not to the Germans;

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.377 ing out from the ground, like Abel's, for vengeance upon those who dwelt upon the earth. But, however successful for a season, they were destined to succumb for a while; as it is written, in Daniel, "the little horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them: UNTIL the Ancient of Days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High: and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom." Now, it must not be forgotten that, by reason of the Little Horn's empire comprehending the three subjugated horns, it is a part of the ten-horned apocalyptic beast as well as the independent horns; therefore what is affirmed of it, is also affirmed of the beast as a whole including its mouth and horns. Hence, John writes the same thing of the ten-horned beast, and of the two horned beast, and the image of the former beast's imperial head, that Daniel does of the Little Horn, saying, "the beast that ascendeth out of the bottomless pit," or sea, "shall make war upon them, and shall overcome them, and kill them" (Rev. 11:7); and in another place, the ten-horned "shall make war with the saints, and overcome them" (Rev. 13:7); and again, the two-horned beast "causeth them that dwell in the earth to do homage to the (imperial head of the) first beast, whose deadly wound was healed. And he causeth those that dwell, upon the earth to err through the deeds it was given him to do against the beast; saying to them that dwelt on the earth that they should make an Image of the Beast, which had the wound by a sword and did live. And it was given to him to give breath to the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause as many as would not adore (proVkunhswsi, from prsV and kunew to crouch, to fawn; to kiss; adore by prostration, kissing, or otherwise: hence of the Popes, qus creant, adorant, whom they create they adore) the image of the beast, that they be killed. And he caused all, the small and the great, the rich and the poor, the free and the bond, that a sign (Caragma, mark, or sign) should be made upon them on their right hand, or upon their forehead: that no man might be qualified (dunhtai be able, in a moral sense) to buy or sell, except he have the sign, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 2. Gogue I. became sovereign in fact, though not de jure [from the law or by right]; Gogue II. will become sovereign in fact by conquest;

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.377 Now it is the saints who refuse to adore the imperial Roman image, or Eyes and Mouth of the Little Horn; and who have not the sign ? upon their foreheads or in their right hands. These are the parties whom the image has caused war to be

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 3. Gogue I. became ruler in a time of confusion, because the native princes could not maintain order; weakness of the sovereigns, and anarchy of the people, will precede the de facto sovereignty of Gogue II. also;

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.378 made upon, and who have been prevailed against, and killed with all the attendant enormities of promiscuous massacre. The slaughter of the Albigenses in Languedoc; of the Vaudois in the valleys of the Piedmontese mountains, in the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries; and of the Hougonots on St. Bartholomew's, and at the revocation of the edict of Nantes; the dragonnades, drownings, &c., are instances of the cruelties inflicted upon the saints by the roaring lion of the "eternal city." In the face of these teeming testimonies of history, the special pleaders of the papacy have the hardihood and effrontery to declare that the Head of their church has put none to death; that their church is the pure, sinless, spouse of Christ! But the spirit denounces it as ''drunk with the blood of the saints," because, in stirring up the secular powers to murder and massacre the opponents of Romanism and the advocates of human rights, it has "caused the saints to be killed;" and become so dyed in wickedness, and steeped in crime, that its iniquity has at last reached unto heaven, and the burning flame of war is consuming and destroying it unto the end.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 4. Gogue I., though exalted to the highest post of honor and power, short only of the legitimate sovereignty, was precipitated from his high estate by a violent death. This is also the destiny of the prophetic Gogue, who is to "come to his end, and no one shall help him." [Dan. 11:45]

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.378 But, says the apostle, "the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but spiritual." In his letter to the Ephesians (Eph. 6:14), he enumerates them as the girdle of truth, the breast plate of righteousness, the preparation of the gospel of peace for sandals, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the spirit which is the word of God. This is the "whole armour of God" which "the people of the holies" are permitted to use. The two-edged sword of the spirit is the only offensive weapon they are allowed to wield in combat with the Beast. The impulses of the flesh would lead them to crush the tyrants who have drenched the earth with their blood, and to bruise their heads like serpents; but the Captain has said, "vengeance is Mine," "I will repay." It is the impulse of the flesh, hostile to the truth of God, which urges the Beast to war against those who adhere to that truth. The people of the holies are forbidden to act under such an impulse; but to imitate Jesus, who resisted not, but committed his cause to God. Unresisting suffering is the law of their spiritual warfare. If perscuted they must fly; if smitten, they must not smite again; if reviled, they must bless; but withal "fight the good fight of faith" with the word of God, without favour, affection, or compromise, with anything that exalts itself against the know ledge of God.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.483 With these premises before us, I have no doubt, that the following paraphrase will present the reader with the true import

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.379 But this may be thought to be a contradiction of what has been said of the witnesses inflicting the plagues of war as often as they pleased. How can they do this unless they contend in battle against the Beast? The answer is that the antipapal instrumentality of God in the earth consists of three classes of persons; two of these classes are political; but the third is that class spoken of by the apostle as his brethren. The prophecy of the two witnesses is concerning two great parties in the ten horned beast's dominion, which antagonize it in its civil and ecclesiastical policy. One party is purely secular, and styled "the earth," or democracy; the other party is "religious," and termed "the woman.'' The mission of these is to make war upon tyranny, and to take vengeance upon it, and finally to be the means, or occasion, of breaking it up in its ten-horned and papal constitution. "The earth," or secular witness, is the helper of "the woman," or religious witness. They have co-operated since the reign of Constantine more or less intimately until the present time; their co-operation consisting in a determined hostility to state-churchism, and to its monarchial allies. They are both more or less republican in their principles. "The earth" especially is animated by a hatred of oppressors. Its spirit in all ages has shown itself in a terrible form. It is ferocious as the tiger, but it is a ferocity which is required by the nature of the work assigned it. The civil and ecclesiastical tyranny it has to combat, which is itself horribly terrific and blasphemous against God and his truth, must be encountered by a spirit as fierce. In history, we see it exhibited in the Circumcellions of the first century of its operations, in the men of Munster of the sixteenth, the Camisards of the seventeenth, the Terrorists of the eighteenth, and the Red Republicans, socialists, &c., of the nineteenth. Like God's "sanctified ones, the Medes," the heart of "the earth" is steel, and its eye unpitying. It is ready to dash out the brains of sucklings, to spoil the property of the rich, and to reduce the social fabric of the Beast to its elemental chaos. Its political representative in Europe is ''THE MOUNTAIN" in the French legislature; a body of men who are the abomination and terror of the Jesuit priest-party throughout the world.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.484 of the exordium [beginning, introduction; especially: the introductory part of a discourse or composition] to the prophecy of Ezekiel concerning Gogue.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.379 "The woman" is constituted of heterogeneous sects. "Dissent" and "non-conformity" are terms which define the religious witness in this country. In France she is styled "Calvinist." Her tendencies are republican, as illustrated in

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.484 "Son of Man, set thy face against Gogue, the emperor of Germany, Hungary, &c., and autocrat of Russia, Muscovy, and Tobolskoi [Ezek. 38:2], and prophecy against him, and say, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold I am against thee, O Gogue, autocrat of Russia, Moscovy, and Tobolskoi [Ezek. 38:3]: and I will turn thee about, and put a bit into thy jaws, and I will bring thee forth from the north parts, and all thine army, horses and horsemen, all of them accoutred with all sorts of armour, even a great company with bucklers and shields, all of them handling swords [Ezek. 38:4]: among whom shall be Persians, Ethiopians, and Libyans; all of them with shields and helmet [Ezek. 38:5]: French and Italians, &c.; Circassians, Cossacks, and the Tartar hordes of Usbeck, &c.: and many people not particularly named besides [Ezek. 38:6]. Be thou prepared; prepare thyself, thou, and all thy company that are assembled unto thee; and be thou Imperial Chief to them." [Ezek. 38:7]

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.380 the Cromwellian commonwealth, and in the constitution of the United States of America, which was the conjoint work of "the earth" and "the woman." This great religious witness is made up of an infinite variety of factions, whose contempt of popes, emperors, kings, priests, and aristocrats, is profound; yet, with all their hatred, they conscientionsly repudiate the excesses of "the earth," or secular witness. These two witnessing parties, however, are of one theory, which is death to tyranny, if not to tyrants; and in some sense, or other, rally around the standard of "liberty, equality, and fraternity;" three principles which are utterly destructive of the dominion of the Little Horn, and its less audacious fellows of the Roman Beast.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.382 From these premises, then, I think, there cannot be the shadow of a doubt that the autocrat of Russia, when he shall have attained to the plenitude of his power and dominion, is the subject of the prophecy contained in the thirty-eighth and thirty ninth of Ezekiel. This personage at present is only "Autocrat of All the Russias," that is, of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl; while the emperor of Austria holds the position of the Gogue of Magogue. But, as we have seen elsewhere [page 382, 1st paragraph; page 490, 1st paragraph of Elpis Israel], the Austrian and German empire is doomed to extinction by fire and sword; so that when this is broken up the Gogueship will be assumed by the autocrat, or "prince of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl." [Ezek. 38:2-3; 39:1]

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.380 But there is a third party which, although it has the deep rooted enmity of truth against every form of Satanism in church and state, papal and protestant; and wishes success to the Two Witnesses in their war with civil and ecclesiastical tyranny, yet it is distinct from them both. It is that party described by the apostle in the passage above quoted. It is composed of the saints of God in the highest sense of the word. It is the One Body of Christ, having the one faith, the one hope, one Lord, one spirit, one baptism, and one God and Father (Eph. 4:4-6). It is styled "the holy city" in the apocalypse (Rev. 11:2); and is trodden under foot of the Gentiles for forty-two months of years, which do not end till the Ancient of Days appears. It is by this class that "the faith once for all delivered to the saints" is preserved from being entirely lost. In the twelfth of Revelation they are termed "the remnant of the Woman's seed, who keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ." They are a people who believe the gospel of the kingdom of God and the things of Christ's name as set forth in "the law and the testimony;" for "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of the: prophecy." They are also an immersed people; for they keep the commandments of God as well as believe his word. It is their mission to "contend earnestly for the faith." Hence, they come into collision with all parties; being antagonistic to "every high thought that exalts itself against the knowledge of God," whether entertained by the enemy or by the witnesses, who torment him with their insurrections, or with their prophesyings in behalf of civil and religious liberty.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.382 Having proved, as I think, that the phrase "Gogue of the land of Magogue" [Ezek. 38:2] signifies Emperor of Germany, and that the particular emperor referred to will also be the "prince of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl" [Ezek. 38:2-3; 39:1] -- that is, that at some time hereafter, and that not far off, Nicolas, or a successor, will be both Emperor of Germany and Autocrat of All the Russias -- I proceed to remark that, although the Son of Man is his conqueror, he is to be antagonized by another power before he comes to fight his last battle, in which he loses both his life and crown. According to Daniel, this enemy hails from the north and east of Judea, but he does not tell us his name. Ezekiel, however, supplies the deficiency: he informs us that Gogue's earthly adversary occupies the countries of Sheba, Dedan, and Tarshish; and that, when the Autocrat (for Gogue is an autocrat, ruling by his own will) invades the Holy Land for the purpose of spoiling the Jews,

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.380 Such, then, is the antagonism ordained of God to keep the Beast, or European governments, in check, and to preserve the light of truth and liberty from extinction among the nations. It is

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.485 the Lion-power of these countries assumes a threatening attitude, and dares him to execute his purpose. "Art thou come to take a spoil? Hast thou gathered thy company to take a prey?" [Ezek. 38:13] Thus it speaks to Gogue: as much as to say, "Thou shalt not spoil Israel and subdue their country, if we can help it." The prophet Daniel, however, shows that the only effect of these threatening tidings is to make him furious; for he says, "Therefore shall he go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many." [Dan. 11:44] But furious as Daniel represents him, Ezekiel testifies that he meets with one more potently furious than himself. But this is not the Lion-power of Tarshish, but the Lord God himself "whose fury comes up into his face," [Ezek. 38:18] when he beholds the extortioner and spoiler (Isaiah 16:4) ravening upon his prey. The lion-and-merchant-power of Tarshish will not be permitted to usurp the glory of the Lion of the tribe of Judah. It is to the latter that Jehovah [Yahweh] has assigned the work of delivering his people from the destroyer. The Lion-power of Tarshish, which will possess Edom and Moab, and Ammon, as well as Sheba and Dedan, will be indeed a covert to Jehovah's [Yahweh's] outcasts (Isaiah 16:4); and therefore will "Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon escape out of his hand;" [Dan. 11:41] but it is only Michael the great prince, who commands the artillery of heaven, that can "break in pieces the oppressor." [Psa. 72:4] The men upon the face of the land shall shake at his presence; and the solid earth itself will be convulsed. He will turn their swords against themselves; and Judah shall fall upon them, and augment [to enlarge or increase, especially in size, or degree: make bigger: swell] the slain (Zech. 14:14). Mutual slaughter and pestilence will be aggravated by terrors from above; for "the Lord of hosts will visit them with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with storm and tempest" (Isaiah 29:5-8), and "an overflowing rain, and great hail stones, fire, and brimstone" (Ezek. 38:18-22). "Thus," saith he, "will I magnify myself, and sanctify myself; and I will be known in the eyes of many nations, and they shall know that I (Jesus) am the Lord." [Ezek. 38:23]

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.381 to this agency the world is indebted for the little liberty it rejoices in. This has been conquered from the Beast at a great cost of human life. The United States of America is a specimen of its handy work; and, but for the incurable condition of society in the old world by human efforts, as happy a state of things would ere this have been established on the European continent, as in some degree hath been in this island. The Roundheads, Puritans, and Lollards, or bible-men, laid the foundation of American institutions on the soil of Britain. They successfully resisted the encroachments of an Act of Parliament-religion on the rights of men; and by contending for the Bible (without very well understanding it themselves) in opposition to human authority in religion, gave an impulse to the minds of men, which all the powers emanating from the "bottomless pit," can no longer prevail against, or control. But, while the liberty provided by the constitution of the United States, and practically enjoyed in England, is much to be appreciated by the people of these respective countries, there are but few of them who have tasted the sweets of that liberty which dwells in "the Holy City." "If the truth shall make you free," says Christ, "ye shall be free indeed." So long as a people practically venerate a professional ministry, whether in the pay of the State, or of the people to preach what pleases them more than "the law and the testimony;" so long as they are ignorant and faithless of "the things concerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ," and glorify themselves in religious systems, which nowhere on the sacred page meet the eye of the unbiassed student of God's word; so long as their pulpits are closed against men who would reason with the people out of the scriptures "concerning righteousness, and temperance, and judgment to come," irrespective of party shibboleths and decrees: -- so Iong are they strangers to the liberty, equality, and fraternity, which belong to the truth of God alone. The eye of faith sees the fairest spots of earth veiled in thick darkness. Its hope is not in "the earth;" for man can neither regenerate himself, nor society. Any organization of the world fabricated by human wisdom, must perish; for men have neither knowledge, wisdom, nor virtue, enough, to build a social fabric conducive to the honor and glory of God; or, to the general happiness of mankind in their several relations of life. Our hope is in the Ancient of Days. "The earth" may "help the Woman," and consume the dominions of the horns; but the Son of Man can alone deliver

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.485 But what is the lion-power of which Ezekiel speaks? To ascertain this we must direct our attention to the countries named in connection with "the young lions." [Ezek. 38:13] Of these, Sheba and Dedan are districts of Arabia. The men of Dedan are in the list given by Ezekiel of the traders in the Tyrian fairs [Ezek. 27:15, 20]. The Dedanim carried thither the ivory and ebony which they procured from "the many isles" [Ezek. 27:15, 20] to the eastward, and "precious

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.382 the holy city, crush the Dragon's head, and reconstitute society to the glory of God, and the happiness of all the families of mankind.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.486 clothes for chariots." [Ezek. 27:15, 20] Sheba carried the "chief of all spices, precious stones, and gold." [Ezek. 27:22] Dedan and Sheba were those parts of Arabia which lay convenient to the ivory, gold, precious stones, and spice countries of Africa and India. The Sultan of Muscat now rules the country of Dedan; while the British have planted their standard on the soil of Sheba, at Aden, the Gibraltar of the Red Sea, and key of Egypt. Victoria may therefore be said to be the Queen of Sheba, who may possibly live to lay her crown and treasures at the feet of the "greater than Solomon," and to fall back into the ranks of "the common people;" and, if not a prisoner of State (Psalm 149:8), to sink at least into an undistinguished member of the community. The British power, then, is the lion-power of Sheba.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.382 When the remnant ceased to "contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints," "the earth" began to fail in its efforts to establish civil and religious liberty in the countries where "the remnant of the woman's seed" [Rev. 12:17] had witnessed for the truth so long. The reactionists on the side of arbitrary power began to prevail against both classes of witnesses, and the holy city; and to succeed in re-establishing what they call "order;" that is, such a state of society as existed in France from A.D. 1685 to 1789, or in England under Charles II.; or of which we have more recent illustrations in the case of France under Louis XVIII; and Charles X.; and of Italy under Austria and the pope, &c., in 1815! It is the "order" established by Satan, when he triumphs over the rights of men, and the truth and righteousness of the untraditionized gospel of the kingdom of God. Satan's adherents sigh for that "order" in church and state, which will enable them to increase their power, augment their earthly treasures for the gratification of their lusts, and perpetuate their grinding and debasing tyranny over the nations. For a time they appear to triumph. Indeed, their ascendancy is permitted in the wisdom of God; but its limited continuance is expressly revealed. The champions of "order" are destined to preserve their ascendancy until, not "the earth," but the Lord Jesus Christ shall appear in power and gloriously accomplish what "the saints"have hitherto been unable to effect. It is because of this permitted ascendancy of the dynasties of the world for 1260 years, that the popular insurrections in the territories of the Beasts and their image, have been invariably superseded by reactions, which have re-established the reign of tyranny, hypocrisy, and superstition. Even the torment with fire and brimstone in war, inflicted by Napoleon on the guilty dynasties which had murdered the saints in past ages, at length receded before the resuscitation of the old order of things, which this MAN OF THE EARTH had so signally demolished. But what Napoleon failed permanently to accomplish will as assuredly come to pass, as there is a God in heaven Who punishes the guilty. We rejoice in this assurance; and though we see re-action again showing its fiendish and hypocritical face, and hear it complacently hymning its approaching triumph over the eneimes of the image and the beasts, which support his blasphemy against God and His

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.486 As to Tarshish, there were two countries of that name in the geography of the ancients. Jehoshaphat built ships at Eziongeber [1 Kings 22:48; (see 1 Kings 9:26; 2 Chron. 8:17)], a port of the Red Sea, that they might sail thence to Tarshish. Now it will be seen by the map that they could only sail southward towards the straits of Babelmandeb, from which they might then steer east, or north for India. As they did not sail by compass in those days, but coastwise, they would creep round the coast of Arabia, and so make for Hindostan. They might have sailed southward again along the coast of Africa instead of to India; but it is not likely they did, as the commerce of the time was with the civilized world, and not the savage. The voyage occupied them three years. In the days of Solomon the trade was shared between Israel and the Tyrians; for "he had at sea a navy of Tarshish with the navy of Hiram; once in three years came the navy of Tarshish bringing gold and silver, ivory and apes, and peacocks." [1 Kings 10:22] These products point to India as the eastern Tarshish -- a country which has always conferred maritime ascendancy on the power which has possessed its trade and been its carrier to the nations.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.383 saints, we know that its final struggle is approaching by which it will be for ever deprived of place, and power "to destroy the earth."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.486 But there was also a Tarshish to the north west of Judea. This appears in the case of Jonah, who embarked at Joppa, now Jaffa, on the Mediterranean, "to flee unto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord." [Jonah 1:3] It is evident he must have sailed westward. It is not exactly known where the western Tarshish was situated. It was a country, however, not a city, whose "merchants" frequented the Tyrian fairs. Addressing Tyre, the prophet says, "Tarshish was thy merchant by reason of the multitude of all kinds of riches; with silver, iron, tin, and lead, they traded in thy fairs." [Ezek. 27:12] These metals are the products of

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.383 Of the witnesses and holy city, without discriminating them, REINERIUS, the inquisitor-general, who shed their blood, writes thus concerning them as a whole. "Among all the sects which are, or have been, there is not any more pernicious to the church (i.e. of Rome) than that of the Leonists. And this for three reasons. The first is, because it is older; for some say that it hath endured from the time of Pope Sylvester (fourth century) others from the time of the apostles. The second, because it is more general, for there is scarce any country wherein the sect is not. The third, because when all other sects beget horror in the hearers by the outrageousness of their blasphemies against God, this of the Leonists have a great shew of piety; because they live justly before men, and believe all things rightly concerning God, and all the articles which are contained in the creed; only they blaspheme the church of Rome and the clergy, whom the multitude of the laity is easy to believe."

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.487 Britain, celebrated by the Phoenicians as Baratanac, or "the land of tin," as some construe it. The merchandise of the northern Tarshish, and of the eastern, identifies Britain and India with the two countries of that name; and Sheba and Tarshish in the prophecy of Gogue are manifestly indicative of the Lion-power of the Anglo-Indian empire.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.383 "The causes of their estrangement, says Acland from the Roman church are thus stated. 'It is because the men and women, the young and old, the laborer and the learned man, do not cease to instruct themselves; because they have translated the Old and New Testaments into the vulgar tongue, and learn these books by heart, and teach them; because if scandal be committed by any one, it inspires them with horror, so that when they see anyone leading an irregular life, they say to him, the apostles did not live so, nor should we who would imitate the apostles: in short they look upon all that a teacher advances, unsupported by the New Testament, as fabulous."'

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.487 But, in corroboration of this, I remark further, that the lion power is represented also as a merchant power, in the words, "the Merchants of Tarshish shall say unto Gogue." [Ezek. 38:13] Having ascertained the geography of Tarshish, it is easy to answer the question, Who are its merchants? This inquiry will admit of but one answer, namely, the British East India Company, which is both the merchant and ruler of the elephant-tooth country of the east. But the association of "the young lions of Tarshish" [Ezek. 38:13] with the "merchants of Tarshish," [Ezek. 38:13] makes this still more obvious; for it represents the peculiar constitution of the Anglo Indian government. As every one knows, this government is neither purely a merchant-sovereignty, nor a purely imperial one like that of Canada, but a combination of the two. The Honorable Company has no power in Canada, but, with its imperial partner, the firm is omnipotent in India. Now the imperial member is represented in the prophet by "young lions:" [Ezek. 38:13] that is, the lion is chosen to represent the imperial British power, as the Ram and the Goat, the self-chosen emblems of the nations, were adopted to symbolize that of the Persians and Macedonians. Young rams and young goats were civil and military officials under the ram and goat sovereignties; so also "young lions" are the same under the old Lion of England. This, the lion-power, is represented in the government of India by "the Board of Control," and the imperial forces which serve with the Company's troops in the Indian army. The merchants of Tarshish govern India under the control of the lion-power -- a constitution of things well represented in the Company's arms, which are a shield whose quarterings are filled with young lions rampant, with the motto "Auspicio Senatus Angliae." From these facts, it may be concluded, that the united imperial power of Britain and merchant-power of India, is the power of the latter days, destined of God to contend with the Autocrat, when, having laid all Europe prostrate, his ambition prompts him to grasp the sceptre of the east.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.383 It is with such people as these my sympathies are found; and it is to multiply such in the world that I write this book. If the reader would be numbered with this class of witnesses, he must "instruct himself " by the study of the word; he must cease to surrender himself to the clergy of church or dissent ; but treat all their hypotheses "as fabulous" unsupported by the law and the testimony: for "the scriptures are able to make us wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Christ Jesus" (2 Tim. 3:15-16). What more do we want than to be saved in the kingdom of God? Ask the clergy, "what you must do to be saved?" They will repeat like parrots, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved;" but ask them, "What

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.471 But the lion-power of Britain has not yet attained the limit marked out for it by the finger of God. The conquest of Persia [see page 471, 1st paragraph of Elpis Israel]

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.384 does believing on the Lord Jesus for salvation consist in? and I hesitate not to say--indeed, with the preceding pages as my premises, which I firmly believe to be the only scriptural exegesis of the gospel, I am necessitated to say, they cannot tell. Then, like the Leonists of old, away with the clergy, the "blind leaders of the blind," "dumb dogs that cannot bark," who neither enter into the kingdom themselves, and them who would they hinder." "All scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works" (2 Tim. 3:16-17). Here, Paul teaches, that the scriptures can make a man perfect in all these things; how perverse then of mankind to neglect this instrument of perfection, and to lean upon such broken reeds; the Leonists, Paulicians, Albigenses, Waldenses, &c., had more wisdom than this. They drank from the fountain head of truth; and it was only in later times, when their minds were diverted from this by the dazzling demonstrations of the protesting Romanists, who, under their early leaders, were rebelling against the pope, and laying the foundation of state religions in Germany, England, &c., that they were ensnared in the toils of mercenaries. They merged into protestantism, and thus an extinguisher was placed upon their lamp, which for 1260 years had illuminated the darkness around.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.488 by the Autocrat will doubtless cause England to conquer Afghanistan, and to seize upon Dedan that she may command the entrance to the Persian Gulf, and so prevent him from obtaining access to India either by land or sea. Possessing Persia and Mesopotamia, the apprehension of his pushing still further southward, and perhaps establishing himself on the north eastern coast of the Red Sea, and so taking them in the rear and gaining access to India by the straits of Babelmandeb, will also be a powerful motive for the merchants of Tarshish and its young lions to take possession of all the coast from the Gulf of Persia to the Straits, and thence to Suez, by which the lion-power will not only become the Sheba and Dedan, but also the Edom, Moab, and Ammon, of "the latter days;" [Ezek. 38:16; Num. 24:14; Deut. 4:30; 31:29 (Job. 19:25); Jer. 23:20; 30:24; 48:47; 49:39; Dan. 2:28; 10:14; Hosea 3:5] for in speaking of the events of these days, the prophets refer not to races of men, but to powers on territories designated by the names of the people who anciently inhabited them. Hence, for instance, the Lion-power planted hereafter in the ancient territory of Moab, becomes the Moab of the latter days; so that when the countries before-named are possessed and settled by the British, they will be men of Dedan in Muscat, men of Sheba in Aden and Mocha, and Moabites, Edomites, and Ammonites in their several territories. Thus, the prophecies concerning those countries in their latter-day developments have regard to the power to which they then belong, and which, I have no doubt, will be the British; which, together with the Autocrat's, though henceforth always rival dominions, will endure until both powers be broken up by the Ancient of Days.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.384 A writer on prophecy has well remarked, that "there is no nation existing which, first and last, has produced such a number of faithful witnesses against papal corruptions, and tyrannies, as France. No people have so long a list of martyrs and confessors to show as the Hougonots of that country; and there is no royal family in Europe which has shed in the support of popery, half the blood which the Capets have shed. Who deluged the earth with the blood of the Waldenses and Albigenses that inhabited the southern parts of France, and bore testimony against the corruptions and usurpations of Rome? The cruel kings of France slew above a million of them. Who set on foot, and headed, the executioners of the massacre of Bartholomew in 1572, which lasted seven days, and in which some say near 50,000 Hougonots were murdered in Paris, and 25,000 more in the provinces? The royal monsters of France. A massacre this, in which neither age nor sex, nor even women with child, were spared; for the butchers had received orders to slaughter all, even babes at the breast, if they belonged to the

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.488 It may be as well in this place to recall the reader's attention briefly to the vision of the four Beasts (Dan. 7). The Lion, the Bear, and the Leopard, the symbols of the Assyrian, the Persian, and of the greater dominion than that comprehended in the four heads of the Leopard, or horns of the Goat; therefore, I will call it Alexandrine (Dan. 11:3-4): these three Beasts are represented in the vision as out-living the destruction of the Fourth Beast, or Roman Dragon. Speaking of this, the prophet says, "I beheld till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning, flame." [Dan. 7:11] Having seen his violent death, he goes on to say, "As concerning the rest of the beasts they had their dominion taken away; yet a prolonging in life was given them for a season and a time." [Dan. 7:12] The meaning of this is, that at the consummation of the judgment, the territories comprehended in the dominions of the four beasts to their full

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.185 Hougonots. The king himself stood at the windows of his palace, endeavouring to shoot those who fled, and crying to their pursuers, 'kill them, kill them!' For this massacre public rejoicings were made at Rome, and in other papal countries. A medal was struck at Rome commemorative of this tragical event. In the words of the apocalypse, 'they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and shall make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these two prophets tormented those who dwelt on the earth (Rev. 11:10).

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.489 extent will be divided between two independent dominions of the Latter Days, namely, that of Gogue, and that of the Lion of Tarshish. Gogue's will include so much of the territory as to entitle his dominion to be represented by Nebuchadnezzar's Image. Assyria proper, Persia, Asia Minor, Armenia, and Mesopotamia; Egypt, Italy, Germany, Belgium, France, Spain, Portugal, Sardinia, Naples, Lombardy, Bavaria, Hungary, and Greece -- countries all included in the catalogue given by Ezekiel in his prophecy of Gogue -- are symbolized by the head, breast, body, thighs, legs, and toes of the Image. These are at the crisis united together in one dominion, which is broken to pieces as the result of the battle of Armageddon. Gogue's yoke being broken off the neck of these nations, Assyria, and Persia resume their independence; but they do not retain it long; for it is "taken away," [Dan. 7:12] yet they continue separate states for 1000 years, only ruled by the saints, whom the Lord may appoint over them.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.185 This dreadful massacre was 1260 years from the separation established between State-church christians, and the remnant of the Woman's seed. In 312-3, the man-child was born of the Woman as the military chieftain destined to cast the pagan-dragon out of the Roman heaven. A great revolution was consummated. The world's religion was changed; and the foundation laid for that awful despotism in church and state, which has made all the families of the earth to wail. Constantine and his successors "ruled the nations with a rod of iron;" and united in adulterous alliance, an apostasy from apostolic christianity to the kingdom of the world. Thus, a Satanic system was established, which persecuted all "who kept the commandments of God, and had the testimony of Jesus Christ" (Rev. 12:7-9, 17). The troubles of the witnesses commenced with the institution of state christianity; and they will not cease until every state religion is abolished from the earth.

Chapter 16 — It is impossible that the Holy Land can be for ever subject to the Gentiles --It is

p.370 The Lion of Tarshish is Alexandrine in its dominion, and will then possess much of the territory represented by the Unicorn Goat and the Leopard [see page 370, paragraph 3 of Elpis Israel], all indeed not included in the Image. Alexander the Great extended his conquests over Afghanistan, the Punjaub, and into India beyond the Indus. The Lion of Tarshish has already annexed much of his territory, indeed quite sufficient to confer upon it Unicorn and Leopard attributes. Its supremacy over the Ionian Republic still further approximates it to the Macedonian character; which will become still more conspicuous, when it beholds "the prince of Ros, Mosc, and Tobl" [Ezek. 38:2-3; 39:1] possessed of Constantinople, and contending for the Gogueship of Magogue; it will then, doubtless, make extensive seizures of the isles of Greece, to strengthen itself in the Mediterranean, and to antagonise as much as possible the power of the Autocrat in that direction. Thus, then, answering to the Leopard of the latter days, the Lion of Tarshish survives the destruction of the Image. But subsequent events will affect it in common with the Lion and the Bear; for though it may, in alliance with Assyria, and Persia, hold out for a time against the Stone of Israel, its "dominion will be taken away;" [Dan. 7:12] for the kingdom he is to establish will "break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms;" [Dan. 2:44] yet Assyria, Persia, and Britain will continue to exist as peoples for "a season and a time," [Dan. 7:12] being subject and obedient to the King of Israel, in the light of whose government they will walk with joy, and lay their wealth and honor at his glorious feet.

Chapter 12 — The pandemonianism of the world -- The Press, its organs to a great extent -- Its conductors greatly deficient in political prevision -- A divine …

p.185 This Bartholomew massacre of 1572, marks the period of the terminating of the testimony of the two witnesses. From 1572 till 1685 was a period of war, during which unnumbered thousands fell in defence of their civil and religious rights. The war was waged with various fortune on both sides. At first, the Hougonots were so far successful, that their valour and devotedness raised their leader, Henry of Navarre, to the throne of France. Though a Hougonot, he could not withstand the temptation of an earthly crown, for which he changed sides, and professed himself a papist. He could not, however, forget his companions in arms, but granted them in 1598 the celebrated edict of Nantes. This charter accorded to them the right to celebrate their worship in every place in which they were resident previous to the year 1597. It permitted them to publish books in certain towns, to convene their synods, to open academies and schools for the education of youth, and to fill

p.386 public offices. It also gave to them a number of cities as cautionary towns, or pledges of security, with the privilege of keeping them garrisoned, and levying taxes on their own account. Thus there was a little state within the static. The Romanists and Hougonots were like two armies, or two nations, in view of each other. They had concluded a treaty of peace, in which the king himself was the mediator; and it was ncecssary that each of the contracting parties should obtain their guarantees for the future. This singular state of things resulted from the violation of their engagements by the papists; and from the priests inculcating the treacherous policy of not keeping faith with heretics.

p.386 Henry IV. was assassinated in 1610, by Ravaillac, a fanatic of the Jesuit order. Upon this, troubles immediately recommenced between the warlike Hougonots and papists. The former were conquered; they lost all their strong holds; and in 1628, Rochelle, their last bulwark, fell into the hands of Cardinal Richlieu. Thus disappeared in this kingdom of the Beast their power to "devour their enemies by fire proceeding out of their (cannon) mouth" (Rev. 11:5). They had no longer "power to shut heaven that it should not rain," nor could they any more turn the waters of Piedmont, and the departments of France, into blood, and smite the earth with the plague of war "as often as they willed." Their political power was gone, and their affairs grew worse and worse, until their total wreck in the reign of Louis XIV.

p.386 "Soon after he came to the crown," says Mr. Claude, "there arose in the kingdom a civil war, which proved so sharp and desperate as brought the state within a hair's breadth of utter ruin. Those of the reformed religion still kept their loyalty so inviolable, and accompanied it with such a zeal, and with a favor so extraordinary, and so successful, that the king found himself obliged to give public marks of it by a declaration made at St. Germains in the year 1652. Then as well at Court as in the armies, each strove to proclaim loudest the merits of the reformed." Now, however commendable Mr. Claude and others may deem them on account of this loyalty, the simple import of the matter is, that their devotion to Louis XIV. proved that their testimony was finished. Instead of standing aloof, and testifying against the despotism of church and state, and "contending earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints;" [Jude 3] their pastors and congregations had sunk down into

p.387 the formalism of Calvinism; and actually drew the sword for a horn, or dynasty, of the very Beast, which had "made war against the saints" with all the attendant cruelty of massacre, rapine, and ravishment; and which was destined finally to "kill them." Calvinists in the imperio-papal, and royal, armies, of the Beasts and their horns, have forfeited all claims to divine favor as his witnesses of either class. Their mission is ended, and the sentence of death rests upon them. In about thirty years after this fatal demonstration of loyalty to the monster of the sea, God permitted their enemies to destroy them.

p.387 Moved by the Jesuits, who flattered his pride by persuading him, that for him was reserved the glory of re-establishing religious unity in his dominions, Louis XIV. determined to accomplish the suppression of Hougonotism in France. The plan was arranged in the spirit of Jesuitism, and pursued with dreadful perseverance. Referring to their new-born zeal for the Bourbon dynasty, their enemies said, "if on this occasion the Hougonots could preserve the state, this shows likewise that they could have overthrown it; this party must therefore by all means be crushed." Hence, Louis, and the abettors of the tyranny, immediately set about it." A thousand dreadful blows," says M. Saurin, "were struck at our afflicted churches before that which destroyed them: for our enemies, if I may use such an expression, not content with seeing our ruin, endeavoured to taste it." They were persecuted in every imaginable way. They were excluded from the king's household; from all employments of honor and profit, all the courts of justice, erected by virtue of the edicts of Nantes, were abolished, so that in all trials their enemies only were their judges, and in all the courts of justice the cry was, "I plead against a heretic;" "I have to do with a man of a religion odious to the state, and which the king is resolved to extirpate."

p.387 "Orders were printed at Paris, and sent from thence to all the cities and parishes of the kingdom, which empowered the parochial priests, churchwardens, and others, to make an exact inquiry into whatever any of the reformed might have done, or said, for twenty years past, as well on the subject of religion as otherwise; to make information of this before the justices of the peace, and punish them to the utmost extremity. Thus the prisons and dungeons were everywhere filled with these pretended criminals; orders were issued, which deprived them in general of all sorts of offices and employments, from the greatest to the

p.388 smallest, in the farms and revenues; they were declared incapable of exercising any employ in the custom-houses, guards, treasury, or post-office, or even to be messengers, stage coach men, or waggoners. Now a college was suppressed, and then a church shut up, and at length they were forbid to worship in public at all by the revocation of the edict of Nantes in 1685." Rude popish missionaries, without learning, or decency, went from house to house, for the purpose of inducing them to abjure their religion; they interrupted the preachers; and, if the congregation forcibly ejected them, they complained to the magistrate, who seized the opportunity thus presented to suppress the meeting-house.

p.388 Consciences were bought up like articles of merchandize. Pastors were forbidden to preach beyond the places in which they resided under penalty of several years imprisonment. Children of tender age were authorized to embrace popery in spite of the opposition of their parents; who, without regard to rank, condition, or merit, were declared unworthy to serve the state.

p.388 "The great majority continued steadfast. Promises of wealth and honors, seductions, artifices, threats, failed to shake their constancy: so that their persecutors resorted to the still more energetic measures, commonly known as THE DRAGONNADES.

p.388 "These were a species of punishment unthought of by the inquisition. Profligate and merciless soldiers were sent into the houses of the Hougonots. They had orders to resort to every method except assassination to convert their victims to papalism! They laid waste their property, destroyed their household goods, treated mothers, wives, and maidens, in an infamous manner, brutally struck the men; and, by a refinement of cruelty, hindered then taking an hour's rest until they had signed a derisive abjuration. Some crushed beneath such accumulated sufferings, lost their reason; others, led away by despair, suffered death by their own hands. The Dragonnades still live in the memory of Frenchmen, as a fearful and horrible memento of by-gone days. But even these atrocities were insufficient to consummate the conversion of the Hougonots to Romanism.

p.388 "In 1685, as we have said, Louis the Fourteenth, signed the revocation of the edict of Nantes. The preamble of this ordinance made the king say, 'we now see; with the gratitude we owe to God, that our endeavours have had the result we proposed, since the best and greatest portion of our subjects of the pretended reformed religion have embraced the Catholic faith.'

p.389 But this did not express the truth. Hundreds of thousands emigrated from France, to seek asylums in foreign lands; into every part of Europe; and from the Cape of Good Hope to the American wilderness, they carried their faith, industry, laborious habits, and their example; and besides these, two millions remained in the land of their birth, who persevered in their opinions beneath the sword of the executioner, and in the sight of the fires of martyrdom.

p.389 "Those who had not quitted France were in the most deplorable condition. Deprived of their leaders, and having no regular means of religious instruction, pursued like rebels, they met at distant intervals, in some wild retreat. When they were surprized, the soldiers fired on them, as if they had been ferocious animals. Thousands of poor victims were condemned to the galleys, and were there confounded with the vilest wretches. Others were hung, beheaded, or burned. If a dying man, moved to remorse, disavowed in his last moments the popish religion, to which he had conformed during his life, his dead body was dragged through the streets by the hangman, and was afterwards cast into a receptacle for filth, like the carcass of an unclean beast." - Abridg. of G. De Felice.

p.389 Speaking of the revocation, M. Saurin says, "Now we were banished, then we were forbidden to quit the kingdom, on pain of death. Here we saw the glorious rewards of those who betrayed their religion; and there we beheld those who had the courage to confess it, haled to a dungeon, a scaffold, or a galley. Here, we saw our persecutors drawing on a sledge the dead bodies of those who had expired on the rack: there we beheld a false friar tormenting a dying man, who was terrified on the one hand with the fear of hell if he apostatized ; and on the other, with the fear of leaving his children without bread, if he should continue in the faith." "They cast some," says M. Claude, "into large fires, and took them out when they were half roasted; they hanged others with large ropes under their arm-pits, and plunged them several times into wells till they promised to renounce their religion; they tied them like criminals on the rack, and poured wine with a funnel into their mouths till being intoxicated they promised to turn Catholics. Some they slashed and cut with pen-knives; some they took by the nose with red hot tongs, and led them up and down the rooms till they agreed to turn Catholics. These cruel proceedings made 800,000 persons quit the kingdom."

p.390 Thus, Oct. 18, 1685, became the epoch of the death of the witnesses. The war had been long, but the Beast subdued them at last. The voice of testimony against papalism in church and state silenced. The stillness of death pervaded, not France only, but Europe likewise; and if I were called upon to point out the darkest period of BIBLE CHRISTIANITY from the time of Constantine to the present time, I should point to the interval from the revocation of the edict of Nantes to the breaking out of the French Revolution in 1789. During this time the holy city was laid low, and the symbolic witnesses laid dead, though unburied. Their lamps were extinguished, and "before the God of the earth" there was no light; no Illuminati; none to torment them that dwelt upon the earth with a faithful testimony against tyranny and state religion. Everything was sunk into cold for mality, and the Beasts and their Image (Rev. 13:1, 11, 15) were triumphant everywhere.